Scripture · Sanskrit Bible with the King James Version · the Pāli Canon

Search Scripture Search

Chapters on Legal Topics 4 खन्धक 4

Chapter: 12345678910111213141516171819202122

1. Aphāsukavihāra

Pāli in Devanagari; under each word its Roman pronunciation, syllable by syllable (ṃ = nasal hum). Tap a Pāli word for its meaning (PTS Pāli-English Dictionary); tap again to open it in the Pāli dictionary.

Verse: 123456789101112131415161718192021222324252627282930313233343536373839404142434445464748495051525354555657585960616263646566676869707172737475767778798081828384858687888990919293949596979899100101102103104105106107108109110111112113114115116117118119120121122123124125126127128129130131132133134135136137138139140141142143144145146147148149150151152153154155156157158159160161162163164165166167168169170171172173174175176177178179180181182183184185186187188189190191192193194195196197198199200201202203204205206207208209210211212213214215216217218219220221222223224225226227228229230231232233234235236237238239240241242243244245246247248249250251252253254255256257258259260261262263264265266267268269270271272273274275276277278279280281282283284285286287288289290291292293294295296297298299300301302303304305306307308309310311312313314315316317318319320321322323324325326327328329330331332333334335336337338339340341342343344345346347348349350351352353354355356357358359360361362363364365366367368369370371372373374375376377378379380381382383384385386387388389390391392393394395396397398399400401402403404405406407408409410411412413414415416417418419420421422423424425426427428429430431432433434435436437438439440441442443444445446447448449450451452453454455456457458459460461462463464465466467468469470471472473474475476477478479480481482483484485486487488489490491492493494495496497498499500501502503504505506507508509510511512513514515516517518519520521522523524525526527528529530531532533534535536537538539540541542543544545546547548549550551552553554555556557558559560561562563564565566567568569570571572573574575576577578579580581582583584585586587588589590591592593594595596597598599600601602603604605606607608609610611612613614615616617618619620621622623624625626627628629630631632633634635636637638639640641642643644645646647648649650651652653654655656657658659660661662663664665666667668669670671672673674675676677678679680681682683684685686687688689690691692693694695696697698699700701702703704705706707708709710711712713714715716717718719720721722723724725726727728729730731732733734735736737738739740741742743744745746747748749750751752753754755756757758759760761762763764765766767768769770771772773774775776777778779780781782783784785786787788789790791792793794795796797798799800801802803804805806807808809810811812813814815816817818819820821822823824825826827828829830831832833834835836837838839840841842843844845846847848849850851852853854855856857858859860861862863864865866867868869870871872873874875876877878879880881882883884885886887888889890891892893894895896897898899900901902903904905906907908909910911912913914915916917918919920921922923924925926927928929930931932933934935936937938939940941942943944945946947948949950951952953954955956957958959960961962963964965966967968969970971972973974975976977978979980981982983984985986987988989990991992993994995996997998999100010011002100310041005100610071008100910101011101210131014101510161017101810191020102110221023102410251026102710281029103010311032103310341035103610371038103910401041104210431044104510461047104810491050105110521053105410551056105710581059106010611062106310641065106610671068106910701071107210731074107510761077107810791080108110821083108410851086108710881089109010911092109310941095109610971098109911001101110211031104110511061107110811091110111111121113111411151116111711181119112011211122112311241125112611271128112911301131113211331134113511361137113811391140114111421143114411451146114711481149115011511152115311541155115611571158115911601161116211631164116511661167116811691170117111721173117411751176117711781179118011811182118311841185118611871188118911901191119211931194119511961197119811991200120112021203120412051206120712081209121012111212121312141215121612171218121912201221122212231224122512261227122812291230123112321233123412351236123712381239124012411242124312441245124612471248124912501251125212531254125512561257125812591260126112621263126412651266126712681269127012711272 · Hide pronunciation

1. 1

   थेरवादthe·ra·vā·da विनयपिटकvi·na·ya·pi·ṭa·ka

   Theravāda Vinayapiṭaka

   Theravāda Collection on Monastic Law

2. 2

   महावग्गma·hā·vag·ga

   Mahāvagga

   The Great Division

3. 3

   4। पवारणाक्खन्धकpa·vā·ra·ṇāk·khan·dha·ka

   4. Pavāraṇākkhandhaka

   The chapter on the invitation ceremony

4. 4

   1। अफासुकविहारa·phā·su·ka·vi·hā·ra

   1. Aphāsukavihāra

   1. Being uncomfortable

5. 5

   तेनte·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na बुद्धोbud·dho भगवाbha·ga·vā सावत्थियंsā·vat·thi·yaṃ विहरतिvi·ha·ra·ti जेतवनेje·ta·va·ne अनाथपिण्डिकस्सa·nā·tha·piṇ·ḍi·kas·sa आरामे।ā·rā·me

   Tena samayena buddho bhagavā sāvatthiyaṁ viharati jetavane anāthapiṇḍikassa ārāme.

   At one time the Buddha was staying at Sāvatthī in the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍika’s Monastery.

6. 6

   तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā सन्दिट्ठाsan·diṭ·ṭhā सम्भत्ताsam·bhat·tā भिक्खूbhik·khū कोसलेसुko·sa·le·su जनपदेja·na·pa·de अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se वस्संvas·saṃ उपगच्छिंसु।u·pa·gac·chiṃ·su

   Tena kho pana samayena sambahulā sandiṭṭhā sambhattā bhikkhū kosalesu janapade aññatarasmiṁ āvāse vassaṁ upagacchiṁsu.

   At that time in a certain monastery in the Kosalan country a number of monks who were friends had entered rainy-season residence together.

7. 7

   अथa·tha खोkho तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

   Atha kho tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

   They thought,

8. 8

   “केनke·na नुnu खोkho मयंma·yaṃ उपायेनu·pā·ye·na समग्गाsa·mag·gā सम्मोदमानाsam·mo·da·mā·nā अविवदमानाa·vi·va·da·mā·nā फासुकंphā·su·kaṃ वस्संvas·saṃ वसेय्याम,va·sey·yā·ma नna चca पिण्डकेनpiṇ·ḍa·ke·na किलमेय्यामा”ति।ki·la·mey·yā·mā

   “kena nu kho mayaṁ upāyena samaggā sammodamānā avivadamānā phāsukaṁ vassaṁ vaseyyāma, na ca piṇḍakena kilameyyāmā”ti.

   “How can we have a comfortable rains, live in peace and harmony, and get almsfood without trouble?”

9. 9

   अथa·tha खोkho तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

   Atha kho tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

   Then it occurred to them,

10. 10

    “सचेsa·ce खोkho मयंma·yaṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ नेवne·va आलपेय्यामā·la·pey·yā·ma नna सल्लपेय्याम—sal·la·pey·yā·ma

    “sace kho mayaṁ aññamaññaṁ neva ālapeyyāma na sallapeyyāma—

    “Let’s not talk to one another.

11. 11

    योyo पठमंpa·ṭha·maṃ गामतोgā·ma·to पिण्डायpiṇ·ḍā·ya पटिक्कमेय्यpa·ṭik·ka·mey·ya सोso आसनंā·sa·naṃ पञ्ञपेय्य,pañ·ña·pey·ya पादोदकंpā·do·da·kaṃ पादपीठंpā·da·pī·ṭhaṃ पादकथलिकंpā·da·ka·tha·li·kaṃ उपनिक्खिपेय्य,u·pa·nik·khi·pey·ya अवक्कारपातिंa·vak·kā·ra·pā·tiṃ धोवित्वाdho·vit·vā उपट्ठापेय्य,u·paṭ·ṭhā·pey·ya पानीयंpā·nī·yaṃ परिभोजनीयंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·yaṃ उपट्ठापेय्य;u·paṭ·ṭhā·pey·ya

    yo paṭhamaṁ gāmato piṇḍāya paṭikkameyya so āsanaṁ paññapeyya, pādodakaṁ pādapīṭhaṁ pādakathalikaṁ upanikkhipeyya, avakkārapātiṁ dhovitvā upaṭṭhāpeyya, pānīyaṁ paribhojanīyaṁ upaṭṭhāpeyya;

    Whoever returns first from almsround in the village should prepare the seats, and set out a foot stool, a foot scraper, and water for washing the feet. He should wash the bowl for leftovers and put it back out, and set out water for drinking and water for washing.

12. 12

    योyo पच्छाpac·chā गामतोgā·ma·to पिण्डायpiṇ·ḍā·ya पटिक्कमेय्य,pa·ṭik·ka·mey·ya सचस्सsa·cas·sa भुत्तावसेसो,bhut·tā·va·se·so सचेsa·ce आकङ्खेय्यā·kaṅ·khey·ya भुञ्जेय्य,bhuñ·jey·ya नोno चेce आकङ्खेय्यā·kaṅ·khey·ya अप्पहरितेap·pa·ha·ri·te वाvā छड्डेय्य,chaḍ·ḍey·ya अप्पाणकेap·pā·ṇa·ke वाvā उदकेu·da·ke ओपिलापेय्य;o·pi·lā·pey·ya

    yo pacchā gāmato piṇḍāya paṭikkameyya, sacassa bhuttāvaseso, sace ākaṅkheyya bhuñjeyya, no ce ākaṅkheyya appaharite vā chaḍḍeyya, appāṇake vā udake opilāpeyya;

    Whoever returns last from almsround may eat whatever is left over, or he should discard it where there are no cultivated plants or in water without life.

13. 13

    सोso आसनंā·sa·naṃ उद्धरेय्य,ud·dha·rey·ya पादोदकंpā·do·da·kaṃ पादपीठंpā·da·pī·ṭhaṃ पादकथलिकंpā·da·ka·tha·li·kaṃ पटिसामेय्य,pa·ṭi·sā·mey·ya अवक्कारपातिंa·vak·kā·ra·pā·tiṃ धोवित्वाdho·vit·vā पटिसामेय्य,pa·ṭi·sā·mey·ya पानीयंpā·nī·yaṃ परिभोजनीयंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·yaṃ पटिसामेय्य,pa·ṭi·sā·mey·ya भत्तग्गंbhat·tag·gaṃ सम्मज्जेय्य;sam·maj·jey·ya

    so āsanaṁ uddhareyya, pādodakaṁ pādapīṭhaṁ pādakathalikaṁ paṭisāmeyya, avakkārapātiṁ dhovitvā paṭisāmeyya, pānīyaṁ paribhojanīyaṁ paṭisāmeyya, bhattaggaṁ sammajjeyya;

    He should put away the seats and also the foot stool, the foot scraper, and the water for washing the feet. He should wash the bowl for leftovers and put it away, put away the water for drinking and the water for washing, and sweep the dining hall.

14. 14

    योyo पस्सेय्यpas·sey·ya पानीयघटंpā·nī·ya·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā परिभोजनीयघटंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·ya·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā वच्चघटंvac·ca·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā रित्तंrit·taṃ तुच्छंtuc·chaṃ सोso उपट्ठापेय्य;u·paṭ·ṭhā·pey·ya

    yo passeyya pānīyaghaṭaṁ vā paribhojanīyaghaṭaṁ vā vaccaghaṭaṁ vā rittaṁ tucchaṁ so upaṭṭhāpeyya;

    Whoever sees that the pot for drinking water, the pot for washing water, or the waterpot in the restroom is empty should fill it.

15. 15

    सचस्सsa·cas·sa होतिho·ti अविसय्हं,a·vi·say·haṃ हत्थविकारेनhat·tha·vi·kā·re·na दुतियंdu·ti·yaṃ आमन्तेत्वाā·man·tet·vā हत्थविलङ्घकेनhat·tha·vi·laṅ·gha·ke·na उपट्ठापेय्य;u·paṭ·ṭhā·pey·ya

    sacassa hoti avisayhaṁ, hatthavikārena dutiyaṁ āmantetvā hatthavilaṅghakena upaṭṭhāpeyya;

    If he can’t do it by himself, he should call someone over by hand signal, and they should fill it together.

16. 16

    नna त्वेवtve·va तप्पच्चयाtap·pac·ca·yā वाचंvā·caṃ भिन्देय्य—bhin·dey·ya

    na tveva tappaccayā vācaṁ bhindeyya—

    He shouldn’t speak because of that.

17. 17

    एवंe·vaṃ खोkho मयंma·yaṃ समग्गाsa·mag·gā सम्मोदमानाsam·mo·da·mā·nā अविवदमानाa·vi·va·da·mā·nā फासुकंphā·su·kaṃ वस्संvas·saṃ वसेय्याम,va·sey·yā·ma नna चca पिण्डकेनpiṇ·ḍa·ke·na किलमेय्यामा”ति।ki·la·mey·yā·mā

    evaṁ kho mayaṁ samaggā sammodamānā avivadamānā phāsukaṁ vassaṁ vaseyyāma, na ca piṇḍakena kilameyyāmā”ti.

    In this way we’ll have a comfortable rains, live in peace and harmony, and get almsfood without trouble.”

18. 18

    अथa·tha खोkho तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ नेवne·va आलपिंसु,ā·la·piṃ·su नna सल्लपिंसु।sal·la·piṃ·su

    Atha kho te bhikkhū aññamaññaṁ neva ālapiṁsu, na sallapiṁsu.

    And they did just that.

19. 19

    योyo पठमंpa·ṭha·maṃ गामतोgā·ma·to पिण्डायpiṇ·ḍā·ya पटिक्कमति,pa·ṭik·ka·ma·ti सोso आसनंā·sa·naṃ पञ्ञपेति,pañ·ña·pe·ti पादोदकंpā·do·da·kaṃ पादपीठंpā·da·pī·ṭhaṃ पादकथलिकंpā·da·ka·tha·li·kaṃ उपनिक्खिपति,u·pa·nik·khi·pa·ti अवक्कारपातिंa·vak·kā·ra·pā·tiṃ धोवित्वाdho·vit·vā उपट्ठापेति,u·paṭ·ṭhā·pe·ti पानीयंpā·nī·yaṃ परिभोजनीयंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·yaṃ उपट्ठापेति।u·paṭ·ṭhā·pe·ti

    Yo paṭhamaṁ gāmato piṇḍāya paṭikkamati, so āsanaṁ paññapeti, pādodakaṁ pādapīṭhaṁ pādakathalikaṁ upanikkhipati, avakkārapātiṁ dhovitvā upaṭṭhāpeti, pānīyaṁ paribhojanīyaṁ upaṭṭhāpeti.

    (Pāli only)

20. 20

    योyo पच्छाpac·chā गामतोgā·ma·to पिण्डायpiṇ·ḍā·ya पटिक्कमति,pa·ṭik·ka·ma·ti सचेsa·ce होतिho·ti भुत्तावसेसो,bhut·tā·va·se·so सचेsa·ce आकङ्खतिā·kaṅ·kha·ti भुञ्जति,bhuñ·ja·ti नोno चेce आकङ्खतिā·kaṅ·kha·ti अप्पहरितेap·pa·ha·ri·te वाvā छड्डेति,chaḍ·ḍe·ti अप्पाणकेap·pā·ṇa·ke वाvā उदकेu·da·ke ओपिलापेति;o·pi·lā·pe·ti

    Yo pacchā gāmato piṇḍāya paṭikkamati, sace hoti bhuttāvaseso, sace ākaṅkhati bhuñjati, no ce ākaṅkhati appaharite vā chaḍḍeti, appāṇake vā udake opilāpeti;

    (Pāli only)

21. 21

    सोso आसनंā·sa·naṃ उद्धरति,ud·dha·ra·ti पादोदकंpā·do·da·kaṃ पादपीठंpā·da·pī·ṭhaṃ पादकथलिकंpā·da·ka·tha·li·kaṃ पटिसामेति,pa·ṭi·sā·me·ti अवक्कारपातिंa·vak·kā·ra·pā·tiṃ धोवित्वाdho·vit·vā पटिसामेति,pa·ṭi·sā·me·ti पानीयंpā·nī·yaṃ परिभोजनीयंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·yaṃ पटिसामेति,pa·ṭi·sā·me·ti भत्तग्गंbhat·tag·gaṃ सम्मज्जति।sam·maj·ja·ti

    so āsanaṁ uddharati, pādodakaṁ pādapīṭhaṁ pādakathalikaṁ paṭisāmeti, avakkārapātiṁ dhovitvā paṭisāmeti, pānīyaṁ paribhojanīyaṁ paṭisāmeti, bhattaggaṁ sammajjati.

    (Pāli only)

22. 22

    योyo पस्सतिpas·sa·ti पानीयघटंpā·nī·ya·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā परिभोजनीयघटंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·ya·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā वच्चघटंvac·ca·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā रित्तंrit·taṃ तुच्छंtuc·chaṃ सोso उपट्ठापेति।u·paṭ·ṭhā·pe·ti

    Yo passati pānīyaghaṭaṁ vā paribhojanīyaghaṭaṁ vā vaccaghaṭaṁ vā rittaṁ tucchaṁ so upaṭṭhāpeti.

    (Pāli only)

23. 23

    सचस्सsa·cas·sa होतिho·ti अविसय्हं,a·vi·say·haṃ हत्थविकारेनhat·tha·vi·kā·re·na दुतियंdu·ti·yaṃ आमन्तेत्वाā·man·tet·vā हत्थविलङ्घकेनhat·tha·vi·laṅ·gha·ke·na उपट्ठापेति,u·paṭ·ṭhā·pe·ti नna त्वेवtve·va तप्पच्चयाtap·pac·ca·yā वाचंvā·caṃ भिन्दति।bhin·da·ti

    Sacassa hoti avisayhaṁ, hatthavikārena dutiyaṁ āmantetvā hatthavilaṅghakena upaṭṭhāpeti, na tveva tappaccayā vācaṁ bhindati.

    (Pāli only)

24. 24

    आचिण्णंā·ciṇ·ṇaṃ खोkho पनेतंpa·ne·taṃ वस्संवुट्ठानंvas·saṃ·vuṭ·ṭhā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ भगवन्तंbha·ga·van·taṃ दस्सनायdas·sa·nā·ya उपसङ्कमितुं।u·pa·saṅ·ka·mi·tuṃ

    Āciṇṇaṁ kho panetaṁ vassaṁvuṭṭhānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ bhagavantaṁ dassanāya upasaṅkamituṁ.

    Now it was the custom for monks who had completed the rainy-season residence to go and see the Buddha.

25. 25

    अथa·tha खोkho तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū वस्संवुट्ठाvas·saṃ·vuṭ·ṭhā तेमासच्चयेनte·mā·sac·ca·ye·na सेनासनंse·nā·sa·naṃ संसामेत्वाsaṃ·sā·met·vā पत्तचीवरमादायpat·ta·cī·va·ra·mā·dā·ya येनye·na सावत्थिsā·vat·thi तेनte·na पक्कमिंसु।pak·ka·miṃ·su

    Atha kho te bhikkhū vassaṁvuṭṭhā temāsaccayena senāsanaṁ saṁsāmetvā pattacīvaramādāya yena sāvatthi tena pakkamiṁsu.

    And so, when the three months were over and they had completed the rains residence, they put their dwellings in order, took their bowls and robes, and set out for Sāvatthī.

26. 26

    अनुपुब्बेनa·nu·pub·be·na येनye·na सावत्थिsā·vat·thi जेतवनंje·ta·va·naṃ अनाथपिण्डिकस्सa·nā·tha·piṇ·ḍi·kas·sa आरामोā·rā·mo येनye·na भगवाbha·ga·vā तेनुपसङ्कमिंसु,te·nu·pa·saṅ·ka·miṃ·su उपसङ्कमित्वाu·pa·saṅ·ka·mit·vā भगवन्तंbha·ga·van·taṃ अभिवादेत्वाa·bhi·vā·det·vā एकमन्तंe·ka·man·taṃ निसीदिंसु।ni·sī·diṃ·su

    Anupubbena yena sāvatthi jetavanaṁ anāthapiṇḍikassa ārāmo yena bhagavā tenupasaṅkamiṁsu, upasaṅkamitvā bhagavantaṁ abhivādetvā ekamantaṁ nisīdiṁsu.

    When they eventually arrived, they went to the Jeta Grove, Anāthapiṇḍika’s Monastery. There they approached the Buddha, bowed, and sat down.

27. 27

    आचिण्णंā·ciṇ·ṇaṃ खोkho पनेतंpa·ne·taṃ बुद्धानंbud·dhā·naṃ भगवन्तानंbha·ga·van·tā·naṃ आगन्तुकेहिā·gan·tu·ke·hi भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi सद्धिंsad·dhiṃ पटिसम्मोदितुं।pa·ṭi·sam·mo·di·tuṃ

    Āciṇṇaṁ kho panetaṁ buddhānaṁ bhagavantānaṁ āgantukehi bhikkhūhi saddhiṁ paṭisammodituṁ.

    Since it is the custom for Buddhas to greet newly-arrived monks,

28. 28

    अथa·tha खोkho भगवाbha·ga·vā तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū एतदवोच—e·ta·da·vo·ca

    Atha kho bhagavā te bhikkhū etadavoca—

    the Buddha said to them,

29. 29

    “कच्चि,kac·ci भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve खमनीयं,kha·ma·nī·yaṃ कच्चिkac·ci यापनीयं,yā·pa·nī·yaṃ

    “kacci, bhikkhave, khamanīyaṁ, kacci yāpanīyaṁ,

    “I hope you’re keeping well, monks, I hope you’re getting by?

30. 30

    कच्चिkac·ci समग्गाsa·mag·gā सम्मोदमानाsam·mo·da·mā·nā अविवदमानाa·vi·va·da·mā·nā फासुकंphā·su·kaṃ वस्संvas·saṃ वसित्थ,va·sit·tha नna चca पिण्डकेनpiṇ·ḍa·ke·na किलमित्था”ति?ki·la·mit·thā

    kacci samaggā sammodamānā avivadamānā phāsukaṁ vassaṁ vasittha, na ca piṇḍakena kilamitthā”ti?

    I hope you had a comfortable and harmonious rains, and got almsfood without trouble?”

31. 31

    “खमनीयं,kha·ma·nī·yaṃ भगवा,bha·ga·vā यापनीयं,yā·pa·nī·yaṃ भगवा।bha·ga·vā

    “Khamanīyaṁ, bhagavā, yāpanīyaṁ, bhagavā.

    “We’re keeping well, sir, we’re getting by.

32. 32

    समग्गाsa·mag·gā चca मयं,ma·yaṃ भन्ते,bhan·te सम्मोदमानाsam·mo·da·mā·nā अविवदमानाa·vi·va·da·mā·nā फासुकंphā·su·kaṃ वस्संvas·saṃ वसिम्हा,va·sim·hā नna चca पिण्डकेनpiṇ·ḍa·ke·na किलमिम्हा”ति।ki·la·mim·hā

    Samaggā ca mayaṁ, bhante, sammodamānā avivadamānā phāsukaṁ vassaṁ vasimhā, na ca piṇḍakena kilamimhā”ti.

    We had a comfortable and harmonious rains, and got almsfood without trouble.”

33. 33

    जानन्तापिjā·nan·tā·pi तथागताta·thā·ga·tā पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti जानन्तापिjā·nan·tā·pi नna पुच्छन्ति।puc·chan·ti

    Jānantāpi tathāgatā pucchanti, jānantāpi na pucchanti.

    When Buddhas know what is going on, sometimes they ask and sometimes not.

34. 34

    कालंkā·laṃ विदित्वाvi·dit·vā पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti कालंkā·laṃ विदित्वाvi·dit·vā नna पुच्छन्ति।puc·chan·ti

    Kālaṁ viditvā pucchanti, kālaṁ viditvā na pucchanti.

    They know the right time to ask and when not to ask.

35. 35

    अत्थसंहितंat·tha·saṃ·hi·taṃ तथागताta·thā·ga·tā पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti नोno अनत्थसंहितं।a·nat·tha·saṃ·hi·taṃ

    Atthasaṁhitaṁ tathāgatā pucchanti, no anatthasaṁhitaṁ.

    Buddhas ask when it is beneficial, otherwise not,

36. 36

    अनत्थसंहितेa·nat·tha·saṃ·hi·te सेतुघातोse·tu·ghā·to तथागतानं।ta·thā·ga·tā·naṃ

    Anatthasaṁhite setughāto tathāgatānaṁ.

    for Buddhas are incapable of doing what is unbeneficial.

37. 37

    द्वीहाकारेहिdvī·hā·kā·re·hi बुद्धाbud·dhā भगवन्तोbha·ga·van·to भिक्खूbhik·khū पटिपुच्छन्ति—pa·ṭi·puc·chan·ti “धम्मंdham·maṃ वाvā देसेस्साम,de·ses·sā·ma सावकानंsā·va·kā·naṃ वाvā सिक्खापदंsik·khā·pa·daṃ पञ्ञपेस्सामा”ति।pañ·ña·pes·sā·mā

    Dvīhākārehi buddhā bhagavanto bhikkhū paṭipucchanti— “dhammaṁ vā desessāma, sāvakānaṁ vā sikkhāpadaṁ paññapessāmā”ti.

    Buddhas question the monks for two reasons: to give a teaching or to lay down a training rule.

38. 38

    अथa·tha खोkho भगवाbha·ga·vā तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū एतदवोच—e·ta·da·vo·ca “यथाकथंya·thā·ka·thaṃ पनpa·na तुम्हे,tum·he भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve समग्गाsa·mag·gā सम्मोदमानाsam·mo·da·mā·nā अविवदमानाa·vi·va·da·mā·nā फासुकंphā·su·kaṃ वस्संvas·saṃ वसित्थ,va·sit·tha नna चca पिण्डकेनpiṇ·ḍa·ke·na किलमित्था”ति।ki·la·mit·thā

    Atha kho bhagavā te bhikkhū etadavoca— “yathākathaṁ pana tumhe, bhikkhave, samaggā sammodamānā avivadamānā phāsukaṁ vassaṁ vasittha, na ca piṇḍakena kilamitthā”ti.

    So the Buddha said to those monks, “In what way, monks, did you have a harmonious and comfortable rains? And how did you get almsfood without trouble?”

39. 39

    “इधi·dha मयं,ma·yaṃ भन्ते,bhan·te सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā सन्दिट्ठाsan·diṭ·ṭhā सम्भत्ताsam·bhat·tā भिक्खूbhik·khū कोसलेसुko·sa·le·su जनपदेja·na·pa·de अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se वस्संvas·saṃ उपगच्छिम्हा।u·pa·gac·chim·hā

    “Idha mayaṁ, bhante, sambahulā sandiṭṭhā sambhattā bhikkhū kosalesu janapade aññatarasmiṁ āvāse vassaṁ upagacchimhā.

    (Pāli only)

40. 40

    तेसंte·saṃ नो,no भन्ते,bhan·te अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

    Tesaṁ no, bhante, amhākaṁ etadahosi—

    (Pāli only)

41. 41

    ‘केनke·na नुnu खोkho मयंma·yaṃ उपायेनu·pā·ye·na समग्गाsa·mag·gā सम्मोदमानाsam·mo·da·mā·nā अविवदमानाa·vi·va·da·mā·nā फासुकंphā·su·kaṃ वस्संvas·saṃ वसेय्याम,va·sey·yā·ma नna चca पिण्डकेनpiṇ·ḍa·ke·na किलमेय्यामा’ति।ki·la·mey·yā·mā

    ‘kena nu kho mayaṁ upāyena samaggā sammodamānā avivadamānā phāsukaṁ vassaṁ vaseyyāma, na ca piṇḍakena kilameyyāmā’ti.

    (Pāli only)

42. 42

    तेसंte·saṃ नो,no भन्ते,bhan·te अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

    Tesaṁ no, bhante, amhākaṁ etadahosi—

    (Pāli only)

43. 43

    ‘सचेsa·ce खोkho मयंma·yaṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ नेवne·va आलपेय्यामā·la·pey·yā·ma नna सल्लपेय्याम—sal·la·pey·yā·ma

    ‘sace kho mayaṁ aññamaññaṁ neva ālapeyyāma na sallapeyyāma—

    (Pāli only)

44. 44

    योyo पठमंpa·ṭha·maṃ गामतोgā·ma·to पिण्डायpiṇ·ḍā·ya पटिक्कमेय्यpa·ṭik·ka·mey·ya सोso आसनंā·sa·naṃ पञ्ञपेय्य,pañ·ña·pey·ya पादोदकंpā·do·da·kaṃ पादपीठंpā·da·pī·ṭhaṃ पादकथलिकंpā·da·ka·tha·li·kaṃ उपनिक्खिपेय्य,u·pa·nik·khi·pey·ya अवक्कारपातिंa·vak·kā·ra·pā·tiṃ धोवित्वाdho·vit·vā उपट्ठापेय्य,u·paṭ·ṭhā·pey·ya पानीयंpā·nī·yaṃ परिभोजनीयंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·yaṃ उपट्ठापेय्य;u·paṭ·ṭhā·pey·ya

    yo paṭhamaṁ gāmato piṇḍāya paṭikkameyya so āsanaṁ paññapeyya, pādodakaṁ pādapīṭhaṁ pādakathalikaṁ upanikkhipeyya, avakkārapātiṁ dhovitvā upaṭṭhāpeyya, pānīyaṁ paribhojanīyaṁ upaṭṭhāpeyya;

    (Pāli only)

45. 45

    योyo पच्छाpac·chā गामतोgā·ma·to पिण्डायpiṇ·ḍā·ya पटिक्कमेय्य,pa·ṭik·ka·mey·ya सचस्सsa·cas·sa भुत्तावसेसो,bhut·tā·va·se·so सचेsa·ce आकङ्खेय्यā·kaṅ·khey·ya भुञ्जेय्य,bhuñ·jey·ya नोno चेce आकङ्खेय्यā·kaṅ·khey·ya अप्पहरितेap·pa·ha·ri·te वाvā छड्डेय्य,chaḍ·ḍey·ya अप्पाणकेap·pā·ṇa·ke वाvā उदकेu·da·ke ओपिलापेय्य;o·pi·lā·pey·ya

    yo pacchā gāmato piṇḍāya paṭikkameyya, sacassa bhuttāvaseso, sace ākaṅkheyya bhuñjeyya, no ce ākaṅkheyya appaharite vā chaḍḍeyya, appāṇake vā udake opilāpeyya;

    (Pāli only)

46. 46

    सोso आसनंā·sa·naṃ उद्धरेय्य,ud·dha·rey·ya पादोदकंpā·do·da·kaṃ पादपीठंpā·da·pī·ṭhaṃ पादकथलिकंpā·da·ka·tha·li·kaṃ पटिसामेय्य,pa·ṭi·sā·mey·ya अवक्कारपातिंa·vak·kā·ra·pā·tiṃ धोवित्वाdho·vit·vā पटिसामेय्य,pa·ṭi·sā·mey·ya पानीयंpā·nī·yaṃ परिभोजनीयंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·yaṃ पटिसामेय्य,pa·ṭi·sā·mey·ya भत्तग्गंbhat·tag·gaṃ सम्मज्जेय्य;sam·maj·jey·ya

    so āsanaṁ uddhareyya, pādodakaṁ pādapīṭhaṁ pādakathalikaṁ paṭisāmeyya, avakkārapātiṁ dhovitvā paṭisāmeyya, pānīyaṁ paribhojanīyaṁ paṭisāmeyya, bhattaggaṁ sammajjeyya;

    (Pāli only)

47. 47

    योyo पस्सेय्यpas·sey·ya पानीयघटंpā·nī·ya·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā परिभोजनीयघटंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·ya·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā वच्चघटंvac·ca·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā रित्तंrit·taṃ तुच्छंtuc·chaṃ सोso उपट्ठापेय्य;u·paṭ·ṭhā·pey·ya

    yo passeyya pānīyaghaṭaṁ vā paribhojanīyaghaṭaṁ vā vaccaghaṭaṁ vā rittaṁ tucchaṁ so upaṭṭhāpeyya;

    (Pāli only)

48. 48

    सचस्सsa·cas·sa होतिho·ti अविसय्हं,a·vi·say·haṃ हत्थविकारेनhat·tha·vi·kā·re·na दुतियंdu·ti·yaṃ आमन्तेत्वाā·man·tet·vā हत्थविलङ्घकेनhat·tha·vi·laṅ·gha·ke·na उपट्ठापेय्य;u·paṭ·ṭhā·pey·ya

    sacassa hoti avisayhaṁ, hatthavikārena dutiyaṁ āmantetvā hatthavilaṅghakena upaṭṭhāpeyya;

    (Pāli only)

49. 49

    नna त्वेवtve·va तप्पच्चयाtap·pac·ca·yā वाचंvā·caṃ भिन्देय्य—bhin·dey·ya

    na tveva tappaccayā vācaṁ bhindeyya—

    (Pāli only)

50. 50

    एवंe·vaṃ खोkho मयंma·yaṃ समग्गाsa·mag·gā सम्मोदमानाsam·mo·da·mā·nā अविवदमानाa·vi·va·da·mā·nā फासुकंphā·su·kaṃ वस्संvas·saṃ वसेय्याम,va·sey·yā·ma नna चca पिण्डकेनpiṇ·ḍa·ke·na किलमेय्यामा’ति।ki·la·mey·yā·mā

    evaṁ kho mayaṁ samaggā sammodamānā avivadamānā phāsukaṁ vassaṁ vaseyyāma, na ca piṇḍakena kilameyyāmā’ti.

    (Pāli only)

51. 51

    अथa·tha खोkho मयं,ma·yaṃ भन्ते,bhan·te अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ नेवne·va आलपिम्हाā·la·pim·hā नna सल्लपिम्हा।sal·la·pim·hā

    Atha kho mayaṁ, bhante, aññamaññaṁ neva ālapimhā na sallapimhā.

    (Pāli only)

52. 52

    योyo पठमंpa·ṭha·maṃ गामतोgā·ma·to पिण्डायpiṇ·ḍā·ya पटिक्कमतिpa·ṭik·ka·ma·ti सोso आसनंā·sa·naṃ पञ्ञपेति,pañ·ña·pe·ti पादोदकंpā·do·da·kaṃ पादपीठंpā·da·pī·ṭhaṃ पादकथलिकंpā·da·ka·tha·li·kaṃ उपनिक्खिपति,u·pa·nik·khi·pa·ti अवक्कारपातिंa·vak·kā·ra·pā·tiṃ धोवित्वाdho·vit·vā उपट्ठापेति,u·paṭ·ṭhā·pe·ti पानीयंpā·nī·yaṃ परिभोजनीयंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·yaṃ उपट्ठापेति।u·paṭ·ṭhā·pe·ti

    Yo paṭhamaṁ gāmato piṇḍāya paṭikkamati so āsanaṁ paññapeti, pādodakaṁ pādapīṭhaṁ pādakathalikaṁ upanikkhipati, avakkārapātiṁ dhovitvā upaṭṭhāpeti, pānīyaṁ paribhojanīyaṁ upaṭṭhāpeti.

    (Pāli only)

53. 53

    योyo पच्छाpac·chā गामतोgā·ma·to पिण्डायpiṇ·ḍā·ya पटिक्कमति,pa·ṭik·ka·ma·ti सचेsa·ce होतिho·ti भुत्तावसेसो,bhut·tā·va·se·so सचेsa·ce आकङ्खतिā·kaṅ·kha·ti भुञ्जति,bhuñ·ja·ti नोno चेce आकङ्खतिā·kaṅ·kha·ti अप्पहरितेap·pa·ha·ri·te वाvā छड्डेति,chaḍ·ḍe·ti अप्पाणकेap·pā·ṇa·ke वाvā उदकेu·da·ke ओपिलापेति,o·pi·lā·pe·ti सोso आसनंā·sa·naṃ उद्धरति,ud·dha·ra·ti पादोदकंpā·do·da·kaṃ पादपीठंpā·da·pī·ṭhaṃ पादकथलिकंpā·da·ka·tha·li·kaṃ पटिसामेति,pa·ṭi·sā·me·ti अवक्कारपातिंa·vak·kā·ra·pā·tiṃ धोवित्वाdho·vit·vā पटिसामेति,pa·ṭi·sā·me·ti पानीयंpā·nī·yaṃ परिभोजनीयंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·yaṃ पटिसामेति,pa·ṭi·sā·me·ti भत्तग्गंbhat·tag·gaṃ सम्मज्जति।sam·maj·ja·ti

    Yo pacchā gāmato piṇḍāya paṭikkamati, sace hoti bhuttāvaseso, sace ākaṅkhati bhuñjati, no ce ākaṅkhati appaharite vā chaḍḍeti, appāṇake vā udake opilāpeti, so āsanaṁ uddharati, pādodakaṁ pādapīṭhaṁ pādakathalikaṁ paṭisāmeti, avakkārapātiṁ dhovitvā paṭisāmeti, pānīyaṁ paribhojanīyaṁ paṭisāmeti, bhattaggaṁ sammajjati.

    (Pāli only)

54. 54

    योyo पस्सतिpas·sa·ti पानीयघटंpā·nī·ya·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā परिभोजनीयघटंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·ya·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā वच्चघटंvac·ca·gha·ṭaṃ वाvā रित्तंrit·taṃ तुच्छंtuc·chaṃ सोso उपट्ठापेति।u·paṭ·ṭhā·pe·ti

    Yo passati pānīyaghaṭaṁ vā paribhojanīyaghaṭaṁ vā vaccaghaṭaṁ vā rittaṁ tucchaṁ so upaṭṭhāpeti.

    (Pāli only)

55. 55

    सचस्सsa·cas·sa होतिho·ti अविसय्हं,a·vi·say·haṃ हत्थविकारेनhat·tha·vi·kā·re·na दुतियंdu·ti·yaṃ आमन्तेत्वाā·man·tet·vā हत्थविलङ्घकेनhat·tha·vi·laṅ·gha·ke·na उपट्ठापेति,u·paṭ·ṭhā·pe·ti नna त्वेवtve·va तप्पच्चयाtap·pac·ca·yā वाचंvā·caṃ भिन्दति।bhin·da·ti

    Sacassa hoti avisayhaṁ, hatthavikārena dutiyaṁ āmantetvā hatthavilaṅghakena upaṭṭhāpeti, na tveva tappaccayā vācaṁ bhindati.

    (Pāli only)

56. 56

    एवंe·vaṃ खोkho मयं,ma·yaṃ भन्ते,bhan·te समग्गाsa·mag·gā सम्मोदमानाsam·mo·da·mā·nā अविवदमानाa·vi·va·da·mā·nā फासुकंphā·su·kaṃ वस्संvas·saṃ वसिम्हा,va·sim·hā नna चca पिण्डकेनpiṇ·ḍa·ke·na किलमिम्हा”ति।ki·la·mim·hā

    Evaṁ kho mayaṁ, bhante, samaggā sammodamānā avivadamānā phāsukaṁ vassaṁ vasimhā, na ca piṇḍakena kilamimhā”ti.

    (Pāli only)

57. 57

    अथa·tha खोkho भगवाbha·ga·vā भिक्खूbhik·khū आमन्तेसि—ā·man·te·si

    Atha kho bhagavā bhikkhū āmantesi—

    When they had told him, the Buddha addressed the monks:

58. 58

    “अफासुञ्ञेवa·phā·suñ·ñe·va किरमे,ki·ra·me भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve मोघपुरिसाmo·gha·pu·ri·sā वुट्ठाvuṭ·ṭhā समानाsa·mā·nā फासुम्हाphā·sum·hā वुट्ठातिvuṭ·ṭhā·ti पटिजानन्ति।pa·ṭi·jā·nan·ti

    “aphāsuññeva kirame, bhikkhave, moghapurisā vuṭṭhā samānā phāsumhā vuṭṭhāti paṭijānanti.

    “While being uncomfortable, these foolish men claim they were living in comfort.

59. 59

    पसुसंवासञ्ञेवpa·su·saṃ·vā·sañ·ñe·va किरमे,ki·ra·me भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve मोघपुरिसाmo·gha·pu·ri·sā वुट्ठाvuṭ·ṭhā समानाsa·mā·nā फासुम्हाphā·sum·hā वुट्ठातिvuṭ·ṭhā·ti पटिजानन्ति।pa·ṭi·jā·nan·ti

    Pasusaṁvāsaññeva kirame, bhikkhave, moghapurisā vuṭṭhā samānā phāsumhā vuṭṭhāti paṭijānanti.

    While living together like animals, they claim they were living in comfort.

60. 60

    एळकसंवासञ्ञेवe·ḷa·ka·saṃ·vā·sañ·ñe·va किरमे,ki·ra·me भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve मोघपुरिसाmo·gha·pu·ri·sā वुट्ठाvuṭ·ṭhā समानाsa·mā·nā फासुम्हाphā·sum·hā वुट्ठातिvuṭ·ṭhā·ti पटिजानन्ति।pa·ṭi·jā·nan·ti

    Eḷakasaṁvāsaññeva kirame, bhikkhave, moghapurisā vuṭṭhā samānā phāsumhā vuṭṭhāti paṭijānanti.

    While living together like sheep, they claim they were living in comfort.

61. 61

    सपत्तसंवासञ्ञेवsa·pat·ta·saṃ·vā·sañ·ñe·va किरमे,ki·ra·me भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve मोघपुरिसाmo·gha·pu·ri·sā वुट्ठाvuṭ·ṭhā समानाsa·mā·nā फासुम्हाphā·sum·hā वुट्ठातिvuṭ·ṭhā·ti पटिजानन्ति।pa·ṭi·jā·nan·ti

    Sapattasaṁvāsaññeva kirame, bhikkhave, moghapurisā vuṭṭhā samānā phāsumhā vuṭṭhāti paṭijānanti.

    While living together like enemies, they claim they were living in comfort.

62. 62

    कथञ्हिka·thañ·hi नामिमे,nā·mi·me भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve मोघपुरिसाmo·gha·pu·ri·sā मूगब्बतंmū·gab·ba·taṃ तित्थियसमादानंtit·thi·ya·sa·mā·dā·naṃ समादियिस्सन्ति।sa·mā·di·yis·san·ti

    Kathañhi nāmime, bhikkhave, moghapurisā mūgabbataṁ titthiyasamādānaṁ samādiyissanti.

    How could these foolish men take a vow of silence, like the monastics of other religions?

63. 63

    नेतं,ne·taṃ भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अप्पसन्नानंap·pa·san·nā·naṃ वाvā पसादायpa·sā·dā·ya …पे…pe

    Netaṁ, bhikkhave, appasannānaṁ vā pasādāya …pe…

    This will affect people’s confidence …”

64. 64

    विगरहित्वाvi·ga·ra·hit·vā धम्मिंdham·miṃ कथंka·thaṃ कत्वाkat·vā भिक्खूbhik·khū आमन्तेसि—ā·man·te·si

    vigarahitvā dhammiṁ kathaṁ katvā bhikkhū āmantesi—

    After rebuking them and giving a teaching, he addressed the monks:

65. 65

    न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve मूगब्बतंmū·gab·ba·taṃ तित्थियसमादानंtit·thi·ya·sa·mā·dā·naṃ समादियितब्बं।sa·mā·di·yi·tab·baṃ

    na, bhikkhave, mūgabbataṁ titthiyasamādānaṁ samādiyitabbaṁ.

    “You shouldn’t take a vow of silence, like the monastics of other religions.

66. 66

    योyo समादियेय्य,sa·mā·di·yey·ya आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

    Yo samādiyeyya, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

    If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

67. 67

    अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve वस्संवुट्ठानंvas·saṃ·vuṭ·ṭhā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ तीहिtī·hi ठानेहिṭhā·ne·hi पवारेतुं—pa·vā·re·tuṃ

    Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, vassaṁvuṭṭhānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ tīhi ṭhānehi pavāretuṁ—

    When you have completed the rainy-season residence, you should invite the monks to correct you in regard to three things:

68. 68

    दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

    diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

    what has been seen, heard, or suspected.

69. 69

    साsā वोvo भविस्सतिbha·vis·sa·ti अञ्ञमञ्ञानुलोमताañ·ña·mañ·ñā·nu·lo·ma·tā आपत्तिवुट्ठानताā·pat·ti·vuṭ·ṭhā·na·tā विनयपुरेक्खारता।vi·na·ya·pu·rek·khā·ra·tā

    Sā vo bhavissati aññamaññānulomatā āpattivuṭṭhānatā vinayapurekkhāratā.

    This will help you live with one another in the proper way, help you clear yourself of offenses, and help you prioritize the training.

70. 70

    एवञ्चe·vañ·ca पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

    Evañca pana, bhikkhave, pavāretabbaṁ.

    And you should do the invitation ceremony like this.

71. 71

    ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na सङ्घोsaṅ·gho ञापेतब्बो—ñā·pe·tab·bo

    Byattena bhikkhunā paṭibalena saṅgho ñāpetabbo—

    A competent and capable monk should inform the Sangha:

72. 72

    ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

    ‘Suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

    ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

73. 73

    अज्जaj·ja पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

    Ajja pavāraṇā.

    Today is the invitation ceremony.

74. 74

    यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेय्या’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

    Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho pavāreyyā’ti.

    If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony.’

75. 75

    थेरेनthe·re·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

    Therena bhikkhunā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā evamassa vacanīyo—

    The most senior monk should arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, squat on his heels, raise his joined palms, and say:

76. 76

    ‘सङ्घं,saṅ·ghaṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

    ‘saṅghaṁ, āvuso, pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

    ‘I invite the Sangha to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

77. 77

    वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

    Vadantu maṁ āyasmanto anukampaṁ upādāya.

    Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

78. 78

    पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामि।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mi

    Passanto paṭikarissāmi.

    If I see a fault, I will make amends.

79. 79

    दुतियम्पि,du·ti·yam·pi आवुसो,ā·vu·so सङ्घंsaṅ·ghaṃ पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

    Dutiyampi, āvuso, saṅghaṁ pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

    For the second time, I invite the Sangha to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

80. 80

    वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

    Vadantu maṁ āyasmanto anukampaṁ upādāya.

    Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

81. 81

    पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामि।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mi

    Passanto paṭikarissāmi.

    If I see a fault, I will make amends.

82. 82

    ततियम्पि,ta·ti·yam·pi आवुसो,ā·vu·so सङ्घंsaṅ·ghaṃ पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

    Tatiyampi, āvuso, saṅghaṁ pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

    For the third time, I invite the Sangha to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

83. 83

    वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

    Vadantu maṁ āyasmanto anukampaṁ upādāya.

    Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

84. 84

    पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामी’ति।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī

    Passanto paṭikarissāmī’ti.

    If I see a fault, I will make amends.’

85. 85

    नवकेनna·va·ke·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

    Navakena bhikkhunā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā evamassa vacanīyo—

    Each junior monk should arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, squat on his heels, raise his joined palms, and say:

86. 86

    ‘सङ्घं,saṅ·ghaṃ भन्ते,bhan·te पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

    ‘saṅghaṁ, bhante, pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

    ‘I invite the Sangha to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

87. 87

    वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

    Vadantu maṁ āyasmanto anukampaṁ upādāya.

    Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

88. 88

    पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामि।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mi

    Passanto paṭikarissāmi.

    If I see a fault, I will make amends.

89. 89

    दुतियम्पि,du·ti·yam·pi भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घंsaṅ·ghaṃ …पे…pe

    Dutiyampi, bhante, saṅghaṁ …pe…

    For the second time, I invite the Sangha to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect. Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion. If I see a fault, I will make amends.

90. 90

    ततियम्पि,ta·ti·yam·pi भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घंsaṅ·ghaṃ पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

    tatiyampi, bhante, saṅghaṁ pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

    For the third time, I invite the Sangha to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

91. 91

    वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

    Vadantu maṁ āyasmanto anukampaṁ upādāya.

    Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

92. 92

    पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामी’”ति।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī

    Passanto paṭikarissāmī’”ti.

    If I see a fault, I will make amends.’”

93. 93

    तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na छब्बग्गियाchab·bag·gi·yā भिक्खूbhik·khū थेरेसुthe·re·su भिक्खूसुbhik·khū·su उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसिन्नेसुni·sin·ne·su पवारयमानेसुpa·vā·ra·ya·mā·ne·su आसनेसुā·sa·ne·su अच्छन्ति।ac·chan·ti

    Tena kho pana samayena chabbaggiyā bhikkhū theresu bhikkhūsu ukkuṭikaṁ nisinnesu pavārayamānesu āsanesu acchanti.

    Soon afterwards the monks from the group of six remained seated while the senior monks were inviting correction, squatting on their heels.

94. 94

    येye तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū अप्पिच्छाap·pic·chā …पे…pe तेte उज्झायन्तिuj·jhā·yan·ti खिय्यन्तिkhiy·yan·ti विपाचेन्ति—vi·pā·cen·ti

    Ye te bhikkhū appicchā …pe… te ujjhāyanti khiyyanti vipācenti—

    The monks of few desires complained and criticized them,

95. 95

    “कथञ्हिka·thañ·hi नामnā·ma छब्बग्गियाchab·bag·gi·yā भिक्खूbhik·khū थेरेसुthe·re·su भिक्खूसुbhik·khū·su उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसिन्नेसुni·sin·ne·su पवारयमानेसुpa·vā·ra·ya·mā·ne·su आसनेसुā·sa·ne·su अच्छिस्सन्ती”ति।ac·chis·san·tī

    “kathañhi nāma chabbaggiyā bhikkhū theresu bhikkhūsu ukkuṭikaṁ nisinnesu pavārayamānesu āsanesu acchissantī”ti.

    “How can the monks from the group of six act like this?”

96. 96

    अथa·tha खोkho तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुंā·ro·ce·suṃ …पे…pe

    Atha kho te bhikkhū bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ …pe…

    They told the Buddha. …

97. 97

    “सच्चंsac·caṃ किर,ki·ra भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve छब्बग्गियाchab·bag·gi·yā भिक्खूbhik·khū थेरेसुthe·re·su भिक्खूसुbhik·khū·su उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसिन्नेसुni·sin·ne·su पवारयमानेसुpa·vā·ra·ya·mā·ne·su आसनेसुā·sa·ne·su अच्छन्ती”ति?ac·chan·tī

    “saccaṁ kira, bhikkhave, chabbaggiyā bhikkhū theresu bhikkhūsu ukkuṭikaṁ nisinnesu pavārayamānesu āsanesu acchantī”ti?

    “Is it true, monks, that the monks from the group of six are acting like this?”

98. 98

    “सच्चं,sac·caṃ भगवा”ति।bha·ga·vā

    “Saccaṁ, bhagavā”ti.

    “It’s true, sir.”

99. 99

    विगरहिvi·ga·ra·hi बुद्धोbud·dho भगवाbha·ga·vā …पे…pe

    Vigarahi buddho bhagavā …pe…

    The Buddha rebuked them …

100. 100

     कथञ्हिka·thañ·hi नामnā·ma ते,te भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve मोघपुरिसाmo·gha·pu·ri·sā थेरेसुthe·re·su भिक्खूसुbhik·khū·su उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसिन्नेसुni·sin·ne·su पवारयमानेसुpa·vā·ra·ya·mā·ne·su आसनेसुā·sa·ne·su अच्छिस्सन्ति।ac·chis·san·ti

     kathañhi nāma te, bhikkhave, moghapurisā theresu bhikkhūsu ukkuṭikaṁ nisinnesu pavārayamānesu āsanesu acchissanti.

     “How can those foolish men act like this?”

101. 101

     नेतं,ne·taṃ भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अप्पसन्नानंap·pa·san·nā·naṃ वाvā पसादाय,pa·sā·dā·ya पसन्नानंpa·san·nā·naṃ वाvā भिय्योभावायbhiy·yo·bhā·vā·ya …पे…pe

     Netaṁ, bhikkhave, appasannānaṁ vā pasādāya, pasannānaṁ vā bhiyyobhāvāya …pe…

     This will affect people’s confidence …”

102. 102

     विगरहित्वाvi·ga·ra·hit·vā …पे…pe

     vigarahitvā …pe…

     After rebuking them …

103. 103

     धम्मिंdham·miṃ कथंka·thaṃ कत्वाkat·vā भिक्खूbhik·khū आमन्तेसि—ā·man·te·si

     dhammiṁ kathaṁ katvā bhikkhū āmantesi—

     he gave a teaching and addressed the monks:

104. 104

     “न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve थेरेसुthe·re·su भिक्खूसुbhik·khū·su उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसिन्नेसुni·sin·ne·su पवारयमानेसुpa·vā·ra·ya·mā·ne·su आसनेसुā·sa·ne·su अच्छितब्बं।ac·chi·tab·baṃ

     “na, bhikkhave, theresu bhikkhūsu ukkuṭikaṁ nisinnesu pavārayamānesu āsanesu acchitabbaṁ.

     “You shouldn’t remain seated while the senior monks are inviting correction, squatting on their heels.

105. 105

     योyo अच्छेय्य,ac·chey·ya आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Yo accheyya, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

106. 106

     अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve सब्बेहेवsab·be·he·va उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसिन्नेहिni·sin·ne·hi पवारेतुन्”ति।pa·vā·re·tun

     Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, sabbeheva ukkuṭikaṁ nisinnehi pavāretun”ti.

     Everyone should squat on their heels during the invitation ceremony.”

107. 107

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro थेरोthe·ro जरादुब्बलोja·rā·dub·ba·lo यावyā·va सब्बेsab·be पवारेन्तीतिpa·vā·ren·tī·ti उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसिन्नोni·sin·no आगमयमानोā·ga·ma·ya·mā·no मुच्छितोmuc·chi·to पपति।pa·pa·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena aññataro thero jarādubbalo yāva sabbe pavārentīti ukkuṭikaṁ nisinno āgamayamāno mucchito papati.

     On one occasion, while squatting on his heels and waiting for everyone to finish, a senior monk who was weak from old age fainted and fell over.

108. 108

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     They told the Buddha.

109. 109

     “अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदमन्तराta·da·man·ta·rā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदितुंni·sī·di·tuṃ यावyā·va पवारेति,pa·vā·re·ti पवारेत्वाpa·vā·ret·vā आसनेā·sa·ne निसीदितुन्”ति।ni·sī·di·tun

     “Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, tadamantarā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīdituṁ yāva pavāreti, pavāretvā āsane nisīditun”ti.

     “You should squat on your heels until you have invited correction. Once you have invited, you may sit down.”

110. 110

     2। पवारणाभेदpa·vā·ra·ṇā·bhe·da

     2. Pavāraṇābheda

     2. Breach of the invitation ceremony

111. 111

     अथa·tha खोkho भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

     The monks thought,

112. 112

     “कतिka·ti नुnu खोkho पवारणा”ति?pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     “kati nu kho pavāraṇā”ti?

     “How many invitation days are there?”

113. 113

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

114. 114

     “द्वेमा,dve·mā भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारणा—pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     “Dvemā, bhikkhave, pavāraṇā—

     “There are two invitation days:

115. 115

     चातुद्दसिकाcā·tud·da·si·kā चca पन्नरसिकाpan·na·ra·si·kā च।ca

     cātuddasikā ca pannarasikā ca.

     the fourteenth and the fifteenth day of the lunar half-month.”

116. 116

     इमाi·mā खो,kho भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve द्वेdve पवारणा”ति।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     Imā kho, bhikkhave, dve pavāraṇā”ti.

     (Pāli only)

117. 117

     अथa·tha खोkho भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

     The monks thought,

118. 118

     “कतिka·ti नुnu खोkho पवारणकम्मानी”ति?pa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·mā·nī

     “kati nu kho pavāraṇakammānī”ti?

     “How many kinds of invitation procedures are there?”

119. 119

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

120. 120

     “चत्तारिमानि,cat·tā·ri·mā·ni भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारणकम्मानि—pa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·mā·ni

     “Cattārimāni, bhikkhave, pavāraṇakammāni—

     “There are four kinds:

121. 121

     अधम्मेनa·dham·me·na वग्गंvag·gaṃ पवारणकम्मं,pa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ

     adhammena vaggaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ,

     The invitation procedure that is illegitimate and has an incomplete assembly.

122. 122

     अधम्मेनa·dham·me·na समग्गंsa·mag·gaṃ पवारणकम्मं,pa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ

     adhammena samaggaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ,

     The invitation procedure that is illegitimate but has a complete assembly.

123. 123

     धम्मेनdham·me·na वग्गंvag·gaṃ पवारणकम्मं,pa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ

     dhammena vaggaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ,

     The invitation procedure that is legitimate but has an incomplete assembly.

124. 124

     धम्मेनdham·me·na समग्गंsa·mag·gaṃ पवारणकम्मं।pa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ

     dhammena samaggaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ.

     The invitation procedure that is legitimate and has a complete assembly.

125. 125

     तत्र,tat·ra भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve यदिदंya·di·daṃ अधम्मेनa·dham·me·na वग्गंvag·gaṃ पवारणकम्मं,pa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve एवरूपंe·va·rū·paṃ पवारणकम्मंpa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ कातब्बं;kā·tab·baṃ

     Tatra, bhikkhave, yadidaṁ adhammena vaggaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ, na, bhikkhave, evarūpaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ kātabbaṁ;

     The first,

126. 126

     नna चca मयाma·yā एवरूपंe·va·rū·paṃ पवारणकम्मंpa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ अनुञ्ञातं।a·nuñ·ñā·taṃ

     na ca mayā evarūpaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ anuññātaṁ.

     (Pāli only)

127. 127

     तत्र,tat·ra भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve यदिदंya·di·daṃ अधम्मेनa·dham·me·na समग्गंsa·mag·gaṃ पवारणकम्मं,pa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve एवरूपंe·va·rū·paṃ पवारणकम्मंpa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ कातब्बं;kā·tab·baṃ

     Tatra, bhikkhave, yadidaṁ adhammena samaggaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ, na, bhikkhave, evarūpaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ kātabbaṁ;

     second,

128. 128

     नna चca मयाma·yā एवरूपंe·va·rū·paṃ पवारणकम्मंpa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ अनुञ्ञातं।a·nuñ·ñā·taṃ

     na ca mayā evarūpaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ anuññātaṁ.

     (Pāli only)

129. 129

     तत्र,tat·ra भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve यदिदंya·di·daṃ धम्मेनdham·me·na वग्गंvag·gaṃ पवारणकम्मं,pa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve एवरूपंe·va·rū·paṃ पवारणकम्मंpa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ कातब्बं;kā·tab·baṃ

     Tatra, bhikkhave, yadidaṁ dhammena vaggaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ, na, bhikkhave, evarūpaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ kātabbaṁ;

     and third of these shouldn’t be done;

130. 130

     नna चca मयाma·yā एवरूपंe·va·rū·paṃ पवारणकम्मंpa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ अनुञ्ञातं।a·nuñ·ñā·taṃ

     na ca mayā evarūpaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ anuññātaṁ.

     I haven’t allowed such procedures.

131. 131

     तत्र,tat·ra भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve यदिदंya·di·daṃ धम्मेनdham·me·na समग्गंsa·mag·gaṃ पवारणकम्मं,pa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ एवरूपं,e·va·rū·paṃ भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारणकम्मंpa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ कातब्बं;kā·tab·baṃ

     Tatra, bhikkhave, yadidaṁ dhammena samaggaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ, evarūpaṁ, bhikkhave, pavāraṇakammaṁ kātabbaṁ;

     The fourth should be done;

132. 132

     एवरूपञ्चe·va·rū·pañ·ca मयाma·yā पवारणकम्मंpa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ अनुञ्ञातं।a·nuñ·ñā·taṃ

     evarūpañca mayā pavāraṇakammaṁ anuññātaṁ.

     I have allowed such procedures.

133. 133

     तस्मातिह,tas·mā·ti·ha भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve एवरूपंe·va·rū·paṃ पवारणकम्मंpa·vā·ra·ṇa·kam·maṃ करिस्सामka·ris·sā·ma यदिदंya·di·daṃ धम्मेनdham·me·na समग्गन्ति,sa·mag·gan·ti एवञ्हिe·vañ·hi वो,vo भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve सिक्खितब्बन्”ति।sik·khi·tab·ban

     Tasmātiha, bhikkhave, evarūpaṁ pavāraṇakammaṁ karissāma yadidaṁ dhammena samagganti, evañhi vo, bhikkhave, sikkhitabban”ti.

     Therefore, monks, you should train like this: ‘We will do invitation procedures that are legitimate and have a complete assembly.’”

134. 134

     3। पवारणादानानुजाननpa·vā·ra·ṇā·dā·nā·nu·jā·na·na

     3. Pavāraṇādānānujānana

     3. The allowance to pass on the invitation

135. 135

     अथa·tha खोkho भगवाbha·ga·vā भिक्खूbhik·khū आमन्तेसि—ā·man·te·si

     Atha kho bhagavā bhikkhū āmantesi—

     The Buddha addressed the monks:

136. 136

     “सन्निपतथ,san·ni·pa·ta·tha भिक्खवे।bhik·kha·ve

     “sannipatatha, bhikkhave.

     “Gather, monks,

137. 137

     सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेस्सती”ति।pa·vā·res·sa·tī

     Saṅgho pavāressatī”ti.

     for the Sangha to do the invitation ceremony.”

138. 138

     एवंe·vaṃ वुत्ते,vut·te अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro भिक्खुbhik·khu भगवन्तंbha·ga·van·taṃ एतदवोच—e·ta·da·vo·ca

     Evaṁ vutte, aññataro bhikkhu bhagavantaṁ etadavoca—

     A monk said to the Buddha,

139. 139

     “अत्थि,at·thi भन्ते,bhan·te भिक्खुbhik·khu गिलानो,gi·lā·no सोso अनागतो”ति।a·nā·ga·to

     “atthi, bhante, bhikkhu gilāno, so anāgato”ti.

     “Sir, there’s a sick monk. He hasn’t come.”

140. 140

     “अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve गिलानेनgi·lā·ne·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ दातुं।dā·tuṃ

     “Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, gilānena bhikkhunā pavāraṇaṁ dātuṁ.

     “A sick monk should pass on his invitation.

141. 141

     एवञ्चe·vañ·ca पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve दातब्बा—dā·tab·bā

     Evañca pana, bhikkhave, dātabbā—

     And he should do it like this.

142. 142

     तेनte·na गिलानेनgi·lā·ne·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंe·kaṃ भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ उपसङ्कमित्वाu·pa·saṅ·ka·mit·vā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

     tena gilānena bhikkhunā ekaṁ bhikkhuṁ upasaṅkamitvā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā evamassa vacanīyo—

     The sick monk should approach a monk, arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, and squat on his heels. He should then raise his joined palms and say,

143. 143

     ‘पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ दम्मि,dam·mi पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ मेme हर,ha·ra पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ मेme आरोचेहि,ā·ro·ce·hi ममत्थायma·mat·thā·ya पवारेही’तिpa·vā·re·hī कायेनkā·ye·na विञ्ञापेति,viñ·ñā·pe·ti वाचायvā·cā·ya विञ्ञापेति,viñ·ñā·pe·ti कायेनkā·ye·na वाचायvā·cā·ya विञ्ञापेति,viñ·ñā·pe·ti दिन्नाdin·nā होतिho·ti पवारणा;pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     ‘pavāraṇaṁ dammi, pavāraṇaṁ me hara, pavāraṇaṁ me ārocehi, mamatthāya pavārehī’ti kāyena viññāpeti, vācāya viññāpeti, kāyena vācāya viññāpeti, dinnā hoti pavāraṇā;

     ‘I pass on my invitation; please convey my invitation; please announce my invitation; please invite correction on my behalf.’ If he makes this understood by body, by speech, or by body and speech, then the invitation has been passed on.

144. 144

     नna कायेनkā·ye·na विञ्ञापेति,viñ·ñā·pe·ti नna वाचायvā·cā·ya विञ्ञापेति,viñ·ñā·pe·ti नna कायेनkā·ye·na वाचायvā·cā·ya विञ्ञापेति,viñ·ñā·pe·ti नna दिन्नाdin·nā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     na kāyena viññāpeti, na vācāya viññāpeti, na kāyena vācāya viññāpeti, na dinnā hoti pavāraṇā.

     If he doesn’t make this understood by body, by speech, or by body and speech, then the invitation hasn’t been passed on.

145. 145

     एवञ्चेतंe·vañ·ce·taṃ लभेथ,la·bhe·tha इच्चेतंic·ce·taṃ कुसलं।ku·sa·laṃ

     Evañcetaṁ labhetha, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ.

     If he’s able to do this, it’s good.

146. 146

     नोno चेce लभेथ,la·bhe·tha सो,so भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve गिलानोgi·lā·no भिक्खुbhik·khu मञ्चेनmañ·ce·na वाvā पीठेनpī·ṭhe·na वाvā सङ्घमज्झेsaṅ·gha·maj·jhe आनेत्वाā·net·vā पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     No ce labhetha, so, bhikkhave, gilāno bhikkhu mañcena vā pīṭhena vā saṅghamajjhe ānetvā pavāretabbaṁ.

     If he’s not, then the sick monk should be brought into the midst of the Sangha together with his bed or bench. They can then do the invitation ceremony.

147. 147

     सचे,sa·ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve गिलानुपट्ठाकानंgi·lā·nu·paṭ·ṭhā·kā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Sace, bhikkhave, gilānupaṭṭhākānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

     But if the one who is nursing him says,

148. 148

     ‘सचेsa·ce खोkho मयंma·yaṃ गिलानंgi·lā·naṃ ठानाṭhā·nā चावेस्साम,cā·ves·sā·ma आबाधोā·bā·dho वाvā अभिवड्ढिस्सति,a·bhi·vaḍ·ḍhis·sa·ti कालङ्किरियाkā·laṅ·ki·ri·yā वाvā भविस्सती’तिbha·vis·sa·tī न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve गिलानोgi·lā·no भिक्खुbhik·khu ठानाṭhā·nā चावेतब्बो।cā·ve·tab·bo

     ‘sace kho mayaṁ gilānaṁ ṭhānā cāvessāma, ābādho vā abhivaḍḍhissati, kālaṅkiriyā vā bhavissatī’ti na, bhikkhave, gilāno bhikkhu ṭhānā cāvetabbo.

     ‘If we move him, his illness will get worse, or he’ll die,’ then the sick monk shouldn’t be moved.

149. 149

     सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na तत्थtat·tha गन्त्वाgan·tvā पवारेतब्बं;pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Saṅghena tattha gantvā pavāretabbaṁ;

     The Sangha should go to where the sick monk is and do the invitation ceremony there.

150. 150

     नna त्वेवtve·va वग्गेनvag·ge·na सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     na tveva vaggena saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

     You shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with an incomplete sangha.

151. 151

     पवारेय्यpa·vā·rey·ya चे,ce आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāreyya ce, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

152. 152

     पवारणहारकोpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·ko चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve दिन्नायdin·nā·ya पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya तत्थेवtat·the·va पक्कमति,pak·ka·ma·ti अञ्ञस्सañ·ñas·sa दातब्बाdā·tab·bā पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     Pavāraṇahārako ce, bhikkhave, dinnāya pavāraṇāya tattheva pakkamati, aññassa dātabbā pavāraṇā.

     If, after the invitation has been passed on to him, the monk who is conveying the invitation goes away right then and there, then the invitation should be passed on to someone else.

153. 153

     पवारणहारकोpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·ko चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve दिन्नायdin·nā·ya पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya तत्थेवtat·the·va विब्भमतिvib·bha·ma·ti …पे…pe

     Pavāraṇahārako ce, bhikkhave, dinnāya pavāraṇāya tattheva vibbhamati …pe…

     If, after the invitation has been passed on to him, the monk who is conveying the invitation disrobes right then and there,

154. 154

     कालंkā·laṃ करोतिka·ro·ti …

     kālaṁ karoti …

     dies right then and there,

155. 155

     सामणेरोsā·ma·ṇe·ro पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     sāmaṇero paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s a novice monk,

156. 156

     सिक्खंsik·khaṃ पच्चक्खातकोpac·cak·khā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     sikkhaṁ paccakkhātako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s renounced the training,

157. 157

     अन्तिमवत्थुंan·ti·ma·vat·thuṃ अज्झापन्नकोaj·jhā·pan·na·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     antimavatthuṁ ajjhāpannako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s committed the worst kind of offense,

158. 158

     उम्मत्तकोum·mat·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     ummattako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s insane,

159. 159

     खित्तचित्तोkhit·ta·cit·to पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     khittacitto paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s deranged,

160. 160

     वेदनाट्टोve·da·nāṭ·ṭo पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     vedanāṭṭo paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s overwhelmed by pain,

161. 161

     आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā अदस्सनेa·das·sa·ne उक्खित्तकोuk·khit·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     āpattiyā adassane ukkhittako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s been ejected for not recognizing an offense,

162. 162

     आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā अप्पटिकम्मेap·pa·ṭi·kam·me उक्खित्तकोuk·khit·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     āpattiyā appaṭikamme ukkhittako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s been ejected for not making amends for an offense,

163. 163

     पापिकायpā·pi·kā·ya दिट्ठियाdiṭ·ṭhi·yā अप्पटिनिस्सग्गेap·pa·ṭi·nis·sag·ge उक्खित्तकोuk·khit·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     pāpikāya diṭṭhiyā appaṭinissagge ukkhittako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s been ejected for not giving up a bad view,

164. 164

     पण्डकोpaṇ·ḍa·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     paṇḍako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s a <i lang='pi' translate='no'>paṇḍaka</i>,

165. 165

     थेय्यसंवासकोthey·ya·saṃ·vā·sa·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     theyyasaṁvāsako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s a fake monk,

166. 166

     तित्थियपक्कन्तकोtit·thi·ya·pak·kan·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     titthiyapakkantako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s previously left to join the monastics of another religion,

167. 167

     तिरच्छानगतोti·rac·chā·na·ga·to पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     tiracchānagato paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s an animal,

168. 168

     मातुघातकोmā·tu·ghā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     mātughātako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s a matricide,

169. 169

     पितुघातकोpi·tu·ghā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     pitughātako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s a patricide,

170. 170

     अरहन्तघातकोa·ra·han·ta·ghā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     arahantaghātako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s a murderer of a perfected one,

171. 171

     भिक्खुनिदूसकोbhik·khu·ni·dū·sa·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     bhikkhunidūsako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s raped a nun,

172. 172

     सङ्घभेदकोsaṅ·gha·bhe·da·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     saṅghabhedako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s caused a schism in the Sangha,

173. 173

     लोहितुप्पादकोlo·hi·tup·pā·da·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     lohituppādako paṭijānāti …

     admits right then and there that he’s caused the Buddha to bleed,

174. 174

     उभतोब्यञ्जनकोu·bha·tob·yañ·ja·na·ko पटिजानाति,pa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti अञ्ञस्सañ·ñas·sa दातब्बाdā·tab·bā पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     ubhatobyañjanako paṭijānāti, aññassa dātabbā pavāraṇā.

     or admits right then and there that he’s a gynandromorph, then the invitation should be passed on to someone else.

175. 175

     पवारणहारकोpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·ko चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve दिन्नायdin·nā·ya पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya अन्तरामग्गेan·ta·rā·mag·ge पक्कमति,pak·ka·ma·ti अनाहटाa·nā·ha·ṭā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     Pavāraṇahārako ce, bhikkhave, dinnāya pavāraṇāya antarāmagge pakkamati, anāhaṭā hoti pavāraṇā.

     If, after the invitation has been passed on to him, the monk who is conveying the invitation goes away while on his way to the invitation ceremony, then the invitation hasn’t been brought.

176. 176

     पवारणहारकोpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·ko चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve दिन्नायdin·nā·ya पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya अन्तरामग्गेan·ta·rā·mag·ge विब्भमतिvib·bha·ma·ti …पे…pe

     Pavāraṇahārako ce, bhikkhave, dinnāya pavāraṇāya antarāmagge vibbhamati …pe…

     If, after the invitation has been passed on to him, the monk who is conveying the invitation disrobes,

177. 177

     कालंkā·laṃ करोतिka·ro·ti …

     kālaṁ karoti …

     dies,

178. 178

     सामणेरोsā·ma·ṇe·ro पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     sāmaṇero paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a novice monk,

179. 179

     सिक्खंsik·khaṃ पच्चक्खातकोpac·cak·khā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     sikkhaṁ paccakkhātako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s renounced the training,

180. 180

     अन्तिमवत्थुंan·ti·ma·vat·thuṃ अज्झापन्नकोaj·jhā·pan·na·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     antimavatthuṁ ajjhāpannako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s committed the worst kind of offense,

181. 181

     उम्मत्तकोum·mat·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     ummattako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s insane,

182. 182

     खित्तचित्तोkhit·ta·cit·to पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     khittacitto paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s deranged,

183. 183

     वेदनाट्टोve·da·nāṭ·ṭo पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     vedanāṭṭo paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s overwhelmed by pain,

184. 184

     आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā अदस्सनेa·das·sa·ne उक्खित्तकोuk·khit·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     āpattiyā adassane ukkhittako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s been ejected for not recognizing an offense,

185. 185

     आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā अप्पटिकम्मेap·pa·ṭi·kam·me उक्खित्तकोuk·khit·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     āpattiyā appaṭikamme ukkhittako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s been ejected for not making amends for an offense,

186. 186

     पापिकायpā·pi·kā·ya दिट्ठियाdiṭ·ṭhi·yā अप्पटिनिस्सग्गेap·pa·ṭi·nis·sag·ge उक्खित्तकोuk·khit·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     pāpikāya diṭṭhiyā appaṭinissagge ukkhittako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s been ejected for not giving up a bad view,

187. 187

     पण्डकोpaṇ·ḍa·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     paṇḍako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a <i lang='pi' translate='no'>paṇḍaka</i>,

188. 188

     थेय्यसंवासकोthey·ya·saṃ·vā·sa·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     theyyasaṁvāsako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a fake monk,

189. 189

     तित्थियपक्कन्तकोtit·thi·ya·pak·kan·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     titthiyapakkantako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s previously left to join the monastics of another religion,

190. 190

     तिरच्छानगतोti·rac·chā·na·ga·to पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     tiracchānagato paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s an animal,

191. 191

     मातुघातकोmā·tu·ghā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     mātughātako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a matricide,

192. 192

     पितुघातकोpi·tu·ghā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     pitughātako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a patricide,

193. 193

     अरहन्तघातकोa·ra·han·ta·ghā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     arahantaghātako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a murderer of a perfected one,

194. 194

     भिक्खुनिदूसकोbhik·khu·ni·dū·sa·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     bhikkhunidūsako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s raped a nun,

195. 195

     सङ्घभेदकोsaṅ·gha·bhe·da·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     saṅghabhedako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s caused a schism in the Sangha,

196. 196

     लोहितुप्पादकोlo·hi·tup·pā·da·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     lohituppādako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s caused the Buddha to bleed,

197. 197

     उभतोब्यञ्जनकोu·bha·tob·yañ·ja·na·ko पटिजानाति,pa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti अनाहटाa·nā·ha·ṭā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     ubhatobyañjanako paṭijānāti, anāhaṭā hoti pavāraṇā.

     or admits that he’s a gynandromorph while on his way to the invitation ceremony, then the invitation hasn’t been brought.

198. 198

     पवारणहारकोpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·ko चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve दिन्नायdin·nā·ya पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सङ्घप्पत्तोsaṅ·ghap·pat·to पक्कमति,pak·ka·ma·ti आहटाā·ha·ṭā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     Pavāraṇahārako ce, bhikkhave, dinnāya pavāraṇāya saṅghappatto pakkamati, āhaṭā hoti pavāraṇā.

     But if, after the invitation has been passed on to him, the monk who is conveying the invitation goes away after reaching the Sangha, then the invitation has been brought.

199. 199

     पवारणहारकोpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·ko चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve दिन्नायdin·nā·ya पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सङ्घप्पत्तोsaṅ·ghap·pat·to विब्भमतिvib·bha·ma·ti …पे…pe

     Pavāraṇahārako ce, bhikkhave, dinnāya pavāraṇāya saṅghappatto vibbhamati …pe…

     And if, after the invitation has been passed on to him, the monk who is conveying the invitation disrobes,

200. 200

     कालंkā·laṃ करोतिka·ro·ti …

     kālaṁ karoti …

     dies,

201. 201

     सामणेरोsā·ma·ṇe·ro पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     sāmaṇero paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a novice monk,

202. 202

     सिक्खंsik·khaṃ पच्चक्खातकोpac·cak·khā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     sikkhaṁ paccakkhātako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s renounced the training,

203. 203

     अन्तिमवत्थुंan·ti·ma·vat·thuṃ अज्झापन्नकोaj·jhā·pan·na·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     antimavatthuṁ ajjhāpannako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s committed the worst kind of offense,

204. 204

     उम्मत्तकोum·mat·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     ummattako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s insane,

205. 205

     खित्तचित्तोkhit·ta·cit·to पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     khittacitto paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s deranged,

206. 206

     वेदनाट्टोve·da·nāṭ·ṭo पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     vedanāṭṭo paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s overwhelmed by pain,

207. 207

     आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā अदस्सनेa·das·sa·ne उक्खित्तकोuk·khit·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     āpattiyā adassane ukkhittako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s been ejected for not recognizing an offense,

208. 208

     आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā अप्पटिकम्मेap·pa·ṭi·kam·me उक्खित्तकोuk·khit·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     āpattiyā appaṭikamme ukkhittako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s been ejected for not making amends for an offense,

209. 209

     पापिकायpā·pi·kā·ya दिट्ठियाdiṭ·ṭhi·yā अप्पटिनिस्सग्गेap·pa·ṭi·nis·sag·ge उक्खित्तकोuk·khit·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     pāpikāya diṭṭhiyā appaṭinissagge ukkhittako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s been ejected for not giving up a bad view,

210. 210

     पण्डकोpaṇ·ḍa·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     paṇḍako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a <i lang='pi' translate='no'>paṇḍaka</i>,

211. 211

     थेय्यसंवासकोthey·ya·saṃ·vā·sa·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     theyyasaṁvāsako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a fake monk,

212. 212

     तित्थियपक्कन्तकोtit·thi·ya·pak·kan·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     titthiyapakkantako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s previously left to join the monastics of another religion,

213. 213

     तिरच्छानगतोti·rac·chā·na·ga·to पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     tiracchānagato paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s an animal,

214. 214

     मातुघातकोmā·tu·ghā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     mātughātako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a matricide,

215. 215

     पितुघातकोpi·tu·ghā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     pitughātako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a patricide,

216. 216

     अरहन्तघातकोa·ra·han·ta·ghā·ta·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     arahantaghātako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s a murderer of a perfected one,

217. 217

     भिक्खुनिदूसकोbhik·khu·ni·dū·sa·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     bhikkhunidūsako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s raped a nun,

218. 218

     सङ्घभेदकोsaṅ·gha·bhe·da·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     saṅghabhedako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s caused a schism in the Sangha,

219. 219

     लोहितुप्पादकोlo·hi·tup·pā·da·ko पटिजानातिpa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti …

     lohituppādako paṭijānāti …

     admits that he’s caused the Buddha to bleed,

220. 220

     उभतोब्यञ्जनकोu·bha·tob·yañ·ja·na·ko पटिजानाति,pa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti आहटाā·ha·ṭā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     ubhatobyañjanako paṭijānāti, āhaṭā hoti pavāraṇā.

     or admits that he’s a gynandromorph after reaching the Sangha, then the invitation has been brought.

221. 221

     पवारणहारकोpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·ko चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve दिन्नायdin·nā·ya पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सङ्घप्पत्तोsaṅ·ghap·pat·to सुत्तोsut·to नारोचेति,nā·ro·ce·ti आहटाā·ha·ṭā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     Pavāraṇahārako ce, bhikkhave, dinnāya pavāraṇāya saṅghappatto sutto nāroceti, āhaṭā hoti pavāraṇā.

     And if, after the invitation has been passed on to him, the monk who is conveying the invitation reaches the Sangha, but doesn’t announce the invitation because he falls asleep, then the invitation has been brought.

222. 222

     पवारणहारकस्सpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·kas·sa अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāraṇahārakassa anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for the one who is conveying the invitation.

223. 223

     पवारणहारकोpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·ko चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve दिन्नायdin·nā·ya पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सङ्घप्पत्तोsaṅ·ghap·pat·to पमत्तोpa·mat·to नारोचेतिnā·ro·ce·ti …पे…pe

     Pavāraṇahārako ce, bhikkhave, dinnāya pavāraṇāya saṅghappatto pamatto nāroceti …pe…

     And if, after the invitation has been passed on to him, the monk who is conveying the invitation reaches the Sangha, but doesn’t announce the invitation because he is heedless

224. 224

     समापन्नोsa·mā·pan·no नारोचेति,nā·ro·ce·ti आहटाā·ha·ṭā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     samāpanno nāroceti, āhaṭā hoti pavāraṇā.

     or because he gains a meditation attainment, then the invitation has been brought.

225. 225

     पवारणहारकस्सpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·kas·sa अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāraṇahārakassa anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for the one who is conveying the invitation.

226. 226

     पवारणहारकोpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·ko चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve दिन्नायdin·nā·ya पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सङ्घप्पत्तोsaṅ·ghap·pat·to सञ्चिच्चsañ·cic·ca नारोचेति,nā·ro·ce·ti आहटाā·ha·ṭā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     Pavāraṇahārako ce, bhikkhave, dinnāya pavāraṇāya saṅghappatto sañcicca nāroceti, āhaṭā hoti pavāraṇā.

     And if, after the invitation has been passed on to him, the monk who is conveying the invitation reaches the Sangha, but deliberately doesn’t announce the invitation, then the invitation has been brought.

227. 227

     पवारणहारकस्सpa·vā·ra·ṇa·hā·ra·kas·sa आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāraṇahārakassa āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     But there’s an offense of wrong conduct for the one who is conveying the invitation.

228. 228

     अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ देन्तेनden·te·na छन्दम्पिchan·dam·pi दातुं,dā·tuṃ सन्तिsan·ti सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa करणीयन्”ति।ka·ra·ṇī·yan

     Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya pavāraṇaṁ dentena chandampi dātuṁ, santi saṅghassa karaṇīyan”ti.

     On the invitation day, if the Sangha has business to be done, then anyone passing on their invitation should also give their consent.”

229. 229

     4। ञातकादिग्गहणकथाñā·ta·kā·dig·ga·ha·ṇa·ka·thā

     4. Ñātakādiggahaṇakathā

     4. Discussion on being seized by relatives, etc.

230. 230

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरंañ·ña·ta·raṃ भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya ञातकाñā·ta·kā गण्हिंसु।gaṇ·hiṃ·su

     Tena kho pana samayena aññataraṁ bhikkhuṁ tadahu pavāraṇāya ñātakā gaṇhiṁsu.

     At one time on the invitation day, a certain monk was seized by his relatives.

231. 231

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     They told the Buddha.

232. 232

     “इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya ञातकाñā·ta·kā गण्हन्ति।gaṇ·han·ti

     “Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhuṁ tadahu pavāraṇāya ñātakā gaṇhanti.

     “If a monk is seized by his relatives on the invitation day,

233. 233

     तेte ञातकाñā·ta·kā भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

     Te ñātakā bhikkhūhi evamassu vacanīyā—

     other monks should say to those relatives,

234. 234

     ‘इङ्घiṅ·gha तुम्हेtum·he आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to इमंi·maṃ भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ मुहुत्तंmu·hut·taṃ मुञ्चथ,muñ·ca·tha यावायंyā·vā·yaṃ भिक्खुbhik·khu पवारेती’ति।pa·vā·re·tī

     ‘iṅgha tumhe āyasmanto imaṁ bhikkhuṁ muhuttaṁ muñcatha, yāvāyaṁ bhikkhu pavāretī’ti.

     ‘Listen, please release this monk for a short time so that he can take part in the invitation ceremony.’

235. 235

     एवञ्चेतंe·vañ·ce·taṃ लभेथ,la·bhe·tha इच्चेतंic·ce·taṃ कुसलं।ku·sa·laṃ

     Evañcetaṁ labhetha, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ.

     If they’re able to do this, it’s good.

236. 236

     नोno चेce लभेथ,la·bhe·tha तेte ञातकाñā·ta·kā भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

     No ce labhetha, te ñātakā bhikkhūhi evamassu vacanīyā—

     If not, they should say to those relatives,

237. 237

     ‘इङ्घiṅ·gha तुम्हेtum·he आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to मुहुत्तंmu·hut·taṃ एकमन्तंe·ka·man·taṃ होथ,ho·tha यावायंyā·vā·yaṃ भिक्खुbhik·khu पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ देती’ति।de·tī

     ‘iṅgha tumhe āyasmanto muhuttaṁ ekamantaṁ hotha, yāvāyaṁ bhikkhu pavāraṇaṁ detī’ti.

     ‘Listen, please step aside for a moment while this monk passes on his invitation.’

238. 238

     एवञ्चेतंe·vañ·ce·taṃ लभेथ,la·bhe·tha इच्चेतंic·ce·taṃ कुसलं।ku·sa·laṃ

     Evañcetaṁ labhetha, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ.

     If they’re able to do this, it’s good.

239. 239

     नोno चेce लभेथ,la·bhe·tha तेte ञातकाñā·ta·kā भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

     No ce labhetha, te ñātakā bhikkhūhi evamassu vacanīyā—

     If not, they should say to those relatives,

240. 240

     ‘इङ्घiṅ·gha तुम्हेtum·he आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to इमंi·maṃ भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ मुहुत्तंmu·hut·taṃ निस्सीमंnis·sī·maṃ नेथ,ne·tha यावyā·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेती’ति।pa·vā·re·tī

     ‘iṅgha tumhe āyasmanto imaṁ bhikkhuṁ muhuttaṁ nissīmaṁ netha, yāva saṅgho pavāretī’ti.

     ‘Listen, please take this monk outside the monastery zone for a short time while the Sangha does the invitation ceremony.’

241. 241

     एवञ्चेतंe·vañ·ce·taṃ लभेथ,la·bhe·tha इच्चेतंic·ce·taṃ कुसलं।ku·sa·laṃ

     Evañcetaṁ labhetha, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ.

     If they’re able to do this, it’s good.

242. 242

     नोno चेce लभेथ,la·bhe·tha नna त्वेवtve·va वग्गेनvag·ge·na सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     No ce labhetha, na tveva vaggena saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

     If not, you shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with an incomplete sangha.

243. 243

     पवारेय्यpa·vā·rey·ya चे,ce आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāreyya ce, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

244. 244

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya राजानोrā·jā·no गण्हन्तिgaṇ·han·ti …पे…pe

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhuṁ tadahu pavāraṇāya rājāno gaṇhanti …pe…

     If on the invitation day a monk is seized by kings,

245. 245

     चोराco·rā गण्हन्तिgaṇ·han·ti …

     corā gaṇhanti …

     by bandits,

246. 246

     धुत्ताdhut·tā गण्हन्तिgaṇ·han·ti …

     dhuttā gaṇhanti …

     by scoundrels,

247. 247

     भिक्खुपच्चत्थिकाbhik·khu·pac·cat·thi·kā गण्हन्ति।gaṇ·han·ti

     bhikkhupaccatthikā gaṇhanti.

     or by enemies of the monks,

248. 248

     तेte भिक्खुपच्चत्थिकाbhik·khu·pac·cat·thi·kā भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

     Te bhikkhupaccatthikā bhikkhūhi evamassu vacanīyā—

     other monks should say to those enemies,

249. 249

     ‘इङ्घiṅ·gha तुम्हेtum·he आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to इमंi·maṃ भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ मुहुत्तंmu·hut·taṃ मुञ्चथ,muñ·ca·tha यावायंyā·vā·yaṃ भिक्खुbhik·khu पवारेती’ति।pa·vā·re·tī

     ‘iṅgha tumhe āyasmanto imaṁ bhikkhuṁ muhuttaṁ muñcatha, yāvāyaṁ bhikkhu pavāretī’ti.

     ‘Listen, please release this monk for a short time, so that he can take part in the invitation ceremony.’

250. 250

     एवञ्चेतंe·vañ·ce·taṃ लभेथ,la·bhe·tha इच्चेतंic·ce·taṃ कुसलं।ku·sa·laṃ

     Evañcetaṁ labhetha, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ.

     If they’re able to do this, it’s good.

251. 251

     नोno चेce लभेथ,la·bhe·tha तेte भिक्खुपच्चत्थिकाbhik·khu·pac·cat·thi·kā भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

     No ce labhetha, te bhikkhupaccatthikā bhikkhūhi evamassu vacanīyā—

     If not, they should say to those enemies,

252. 252

     ‘इङ्घiṅ·gha तुम्हेtum·he आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to मुहुत्तंmu·hut·taṃ एकमन्तंe·ka·man·taṃ होथ,ho·tha यावायंyā·vā·yaṃ भिक्खुbhik·khu पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ देती’ति।de·tī

     ‘iṅgha tumhe āyasmanto muhuttaṁ ekamantaṁ hotha, yāvāyaṁ bhikkhu pavāraṇaṁ detī’ti.

     ‘Listen, please step aside for a moment while this monk passes on his invitation.’

253. 253

     एवञ्चेतंe·vañ·ce·taṃ लभेथ,la·bhe·tha इच्चेतंic·ce·taṃ कुसलं।ku·sa·laṃ

     Evañcetaṁ labhetha, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ.

     If they’re able to do this, it’s good.

254. 254

     नोno चेce लभेथ,la·bhe·tha तेte भिक्खुपच्चत्थिकाbhik·khu·pac·cat·thi·kā भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

     No ce labhetha, te bhikkhupaccatthikā bhikkhūhi evamassu vacanīyā—

     If not, they should say to those enemies,

255. 255

     ‘इङ्घiṅ·gha तुम्हेtum·he आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to इमंi·maṃ भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ मुहुत्तंmu·hut·taṃ निस्सीमंnis·sī·maṃ नेथ,ne·tha यावyā·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेती’ति।pa·vā·re·tī

     ‘iṅgha tumhe āyasmanto imaṁ bhikkhuṁ muhuttaṁ nissīmaṁ netha, yāva saṅgho pavāretī’ti.

     ‘Listen, please take this monk outside the monastery zone for a short time while the Sangha does the invitation ceremony.’

256. 256

     एवञ्चेतंe·vañ·ce·taṃ लभेथ,la·bhe·tha इच्चेतंic·ce·taṃ कुसलं।ku·sa·laṃ

     Evañcetaṁ labhetha, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ.

     If they’re able to do this, it’s good.

257. 257

     नोno चेce लभेथ,la·bhe·tha नna त्वेवtve·va वग्गेनvag·ge·na सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     No ce labhetha, na tveva vaggena saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

     If not, you shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with an incomplete sangha.

258. 258

     पवारेय्यpa·vā·rey·ya चे,ce आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्सा”ति।duk·ka·ṭas·sā

     Pavāreyya ce, āpatti dukkaṭassā”ti.

     If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.”

259. 259

     5। सङ्घपवारणादिप्पभेदsaṅ·gha·pa·vā·ra·ṇā·dip·pa·bhe·da

     5. Saṅghapavāraṇādippabheda

     5. Various kinds of invitation ceremonies for the Sangha, etc.

260. 260

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya पञ्चpañ·ca भिक्खूbhik·khū विहरन्ति।vi·ha·ran·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya pañca bhikkhū viharanti.

     At one time on the invitation day, there were five monks staying in a certain monastery.

261. 261

     अथa·tha खोkho तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

     They thought,

262. 262

     “भगवताbha·ga·va·tā पञ्ञत्तं—pañ·ñat·taṃ

     “bhagavatā paññattaṁ—

     “The Buddha has laid down a rule

263. 263

     ‘सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बन्’ति।pa·vā·re·tab·ban

     ‘saṅghena pavāretabban’ti.

     that the invitation ceremony should be done with a sangha.

264. 264

     मयञ्चम्हाma·yañ·cam·hā पञ्चpañ·ca जना।ja·nā

     Mayañcamhā pañca janā.

     Now there’s five of us.

265. 265

     कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho अम्हेहिam·he·hi पवारेतब्बन्”ति?pa·vā·re·tab·ban

     Kathaṁ nu kho amhehi pavāretabban”ti?

     So how should we do the invitation ceremony?”

266. 266

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     They told the Buddha.

267. 267

     “अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पञ्चन्नंpañ·can·naṃ सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe पवारेतुन्”ति।pa·vā·re·tun

     “Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, pañcannaṁ saṅghe pavāretun”ti.

     “When there are five of you, you should do the invitation ceremony in the Sangha.”

268. 268

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya चत्तारोcat·tā·ro भिक्खूbhik·khū विहरन्ति।vi·ha·ran·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya cattāro bhikkhū viharanti.

     At one time on the invitation day, there were four monks staying in a certain monastery.

269. 269

     अथa·tha खोkho तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

     They thought,

270. 270

     “भगवताbha·ga·va·tā अनुञ्ञातंa·nuñ·ñā·taṃ पञ्चन्नंpañ·can·naṃ सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe पवारेतुन्ति।pa·vā·re·tun·ti

     “bhagavatā anuññātaṁ pañcannaṁ saṅghe pavāretunti.

     “The Buddha has instructed that the invitation ceremony should be done in the Sangha when there are five monks.

271. 271

     मयञ्चम्हाma·yañ·cam·hā चत्तारोcat·tā·ro जना।ja·nā

     Mayañcamhā cattāro janā.

     But there’s only four of us.

272. 272

     कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho अम्हेहिam·he·hi पवारेतब्बन्”ति?pa·vā·re·tab·ban

     Kathaṁ nu kho amhehi pavāretabban”ti?

     So how should we do the invitation ceremony?”

273. 273

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

274. 274

     “अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve चतुन्नंca·tun·naṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतुं।pa·vā·re·tuṃ

     “Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, catunnaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāretuṁ.

     “When there are four of you, you should do the invitation ceremony with one another.

275. 275

     एवञ्चe·vañ·ca पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Evañca pana, bhikkhave, pavāretabbaṁ.

     And you should do it like this.

276. 276

     ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū ञापेतब्बा—ñā·pe·tab·bā

     Byattena bhikkhunā paṭibalena te bhikkhū ñāpetabbā—

     A competent and capable monk should inform those monks:

277. 277

     ‘सुणन्तुsu·ṇan·tu मेme आयस्मन्तो।ā·yas·man·to

     ‘Suṇantu me āyasmanto.

     ‘Please, venerables, I ask you to listen.

278. 278

     अज्जaj·ja पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     Ajja pavāraṇā.

     Today is the invitation ceremony.

279. 279

     यदायस्मन्तानंya·dā·yas·man·tā·naṃ पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ मयंma·yaṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेय्यामा’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā·mā

     Yadāyasmantānaṁ pattakallaṁ, mayaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāreyyāmā’ti.

     If the venerables are ready, we should do the invitation ceremony with one another.’

280. 280

     थेरेनthe·re·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

     Therena bhikkhunā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā te bhikkhū evamassu vacanīyā—

     The most senior monk should arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, squat on his heels, raise his joined palms, and say to the other monks:

281. 281

     ‘अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so आयस्मन्तेā·yas·man·te पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     ‘ahaṁ, āvuso, āyasmante pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     ‘I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

282. 282

     वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadantu maṁ āyasmanto anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

283. 283

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामि।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mi

     Passanto paṭikarissāmi.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.

284. 284

     दुतियम्पिdu·ti·yam·pi …पे…pe

     Dutiyampi …pe…

     For the second time …

285. 285

     ततियम्पिta·ti·yam·pi अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so आयस्मन्तेā·yas·man·te पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     tatiyampi ahaṁ, āvuso, āyasmante pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     For the third time, I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

286. 286

     वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadantu maṁ āyasmanto anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

287. 287

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामी’ति।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī

     Passanto paṭikarissāmī’ti.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.’

288. 288

     नवकेनna·va·ke·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

     Navakena bhikkhunā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā te bhikkhū evamassu vacanīyā—

     Each junior monk should arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, squat on his heels, raise his joined palms, and say to the other monks:

289. 289

     ‘अहं,a·haṃ भन्ते,bhan·te आयस्मन्तेā·yas·man·te पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     ‘ahaṁ, bhante, āyasmante pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     ‘I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

290. 290

     वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadantu maṁ āyasmanto anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

291. 291

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामि।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mi

     Passanto paṭikarissāmi.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.

292. 292

     दुतियम्पिdu·ti·yam·pi …पे…pe

     Dutiyampi …pe…

     For the second time …

293. 293

     ततियम्पिta·ti·yam·pi अहं,a·haṃ भन्ते,bhan·te आयस्मन्तेā·yas·man·te पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     tatiyampi ahaṁ, bhante, āyasmante pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     For the third time, I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

294. 294

     वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्तोā·yas·man·to अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadantu maṁ āyasmanto anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

295. 295

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामी’”ति।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī

     Passanto paṭikarissāmī’”ti.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.’”

296. 296

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya तयोta·yo भिक्खूbhik·khū विहरन्ति।vi·ha·ran·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya tayo bhikkhū viharanti.

     At one time on the invitation day, there were three monks staying in a certain monastery.

297. 297

     अथa·tha खोkho तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

     They thought,

298. 298

     “भगवताbha·ga·va·tā अनुञ्ञातंa·nuñ·ñā·taṃ पञ्चन्नंpañ·can·naṃ सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ चतुन्नंca·tun·naṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतुं।pa·vā·re·tuṃ

     “bhagavatā anuññātaṁ pañcannaṁ saṅghe pavāretuṁ, catunnaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāretuṁ.

     “The Buddha has instructed that the invitation ceremony should be done in the Sangha when there are five monks and with one another when there are four.

299. 299

     मयञ्चम्हाma·yañ·cam·hā तयोta·yo जना।ja·nā

     Mayañcamhā tayo janā.

     But there’s only three of us.

300. 300

     कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho अम्हेहिam·he·hi पवारेतब्बन्”ति?pa·vā·re·tab·ban

     Kathaṁ nu kho amhehi pavāretabban”ti?

     So how should we do the invitation ceremony?”

301. 301

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

302. 302

     “अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तिण्णंtiṇ·ṇaṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतुं।pa·vā·re·tuṃ

     “Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, tiṇṇaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāretuṁ.

     “When there are three of you, you should do the invitation ceremony with one another.

303. 303

     एवञ्चe·vañ·ca पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Evañca pana, bhikkhave, pavāretabbaṁ.

     And you should do it like this.

304. 304

     ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū ञापेतब्बा—ñā·pe·tab·bā

     Byattena bhikkhunā paṭibalena te bhikkhū ñāpetabbā—

     A competent and capable monk should inform those monks:

305. 305

     ‘सुणन्तुsu·ṇan·tu मेme आयस्मन्ता।ā·yas·man·tā

     ‘Suṇantu me āyasmantā.

     ‘Please, venerables, I ask you to listen.

306. 306

     अज्जaj·ja पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     Ajja pavāraṇā.

     Today is the invitation ceremony.

307. 307

     यदायस्मन्तानंya·dā·yas·man·tā·naṃ पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ मयंma·yaṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेय्यामा’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā·mā

     Yadāyasmantānaṁ pattakallaṁ, mayaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāreyyāmā’ti.

     If the venerables are ready, we should do the invitation ceremony with one another.’

308. 308

     थेरेनthe·re·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

     Therena bhikkhunā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā te bhikkhū evamassu vacanīyā—

     The most senior monk should arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, squat on his heels, raise his joined palms, and say to the other monks:

309. 309

     ‘अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so आयस्मन्तेā·yas·man·te पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     ‘ahaṁ, āvuso, āyasmante pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     ‘I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

310. 310

     वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्ताā·yas·man·tā अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadantu maṁ āyasmantā anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

311. 311

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामि।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mi

     Passanto paṭikarissāmi.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.

312. 312

     दुतियम्पिdu·ti·yam·pi …पे…pe

     Dutiyampi …pe…

     For the second time …

313. 313

     ततियम्पिta·ti·yam·pi अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so आयस्मन्तेā·yas·man·te पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     tatiyampi ahaṁ, āvuso, āyasmante pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     For the third time, I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

314. 314

     वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्ताā·yas·man·tā अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadantu maṁ āyasmantā anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

315. 315

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामी’ति।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī

     Passanto paṭikarissāmī’ti.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.’

316. 316

     नवकेनna·va·ke·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

     Navakena bhikkhunā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā te bhikkhū evamassu vacanīyā—

     Each junior monk should arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, squat on his heels, raise his joined palms, and say to the other monks:

317. 317

     ‘अहं,a·haṃ भन्ते,bhan·te आयस्मन्तेā·yas·man·te पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     ‘ahaṁ, bhante, āyasmante pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     ‘I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

318. 318

     वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्ताā·yas·man·tā अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadantu maṁ āyasmantā anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

319. 319

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामि।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mi

     Passanto paṭikarissāmi.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.

320. 320

     दुतियम्पिdu·ti·yam·pi …पे…pe

     Dutiyampi …pe…

     For the second time …

321. 321

     ततियम्पिta·ti·yam·pi अहं,a·haṃ भन्ते,bhan·te आयस्मन्तेā·yas·man·te पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     tatiyampi ahaṁ, bhante, āyasmante pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     For the third time, I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

322. 322

     वदन्तुva·dan·tu मंmaṃ आयस्मन्ताā·yas·man·tā अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadantu maṁ āyasmantā anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerables, out of compassion.

323. 323

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामी’”ति।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī

     Passanto paṭikarissāmī’”ti.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.’”

324. 324

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya द्वेdve भिक्खूbhik·khū विहरन्ति।vi·ha·ran·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya dve bhikkhū viharanti.

     At one time on the invitation day, there were two monks staying in a certain monastery.

325. 325

     अथa·tha खोkho तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

     They thought,

326. 326

     “भगवताbha·ga·va·tā अनुञ्ञातंa·nuñ·ñā·taṃ पञ्चन्नंpañ·can·naṃ सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ चतुन्नंca·tun·naṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ तिण्णंtiṇ·ṇaṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतुं।pa·vā·re·tuṃ

     “bhagavatā anuññātaṁ pañcannaṁ saṅghe pavāretuṁ, catunnaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāretuṁ, tiṇṇaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāretuṁ.

     “The Buddha has instructed that the invitation ceremony should be done in the Sangha when there are five monks and with one another when there are three or four.

327. 327

     मयञ्चम्हाma·yañ·cam·hā द्वेdve जना।ja·nā

     Mayañcamhā dve janā.

     But there’s only two of us.

328. 328

     कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho अम्हेहिam·he·hi पवारेतब्बन्”ति।pa·vā·re·tab·ban

     Kathaṁ nu kho amhehi pavāretabban”ti.

     So how should we do the invitation ceremony?”

329. 329

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

330. 330

     “अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve द्विन्नंdvin·naṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतुं।pa·vā·re·tuṃ

     “Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, dvinnaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāretuṁ.

     “When there are two of you, you should do the invitation ceremony with each other.

331. 331

     एवञ्चe·vañ·ca पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Evañca pana, bhikkhave, pavāretabbaṁ.

     And you should do it like this.

332. 332

     थेरेनthe·re·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā नवोna·vo भिक्खुbhik·khu एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

     Therena bhikkhunā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā navo bhikkhu evamassa vacanīyo—

     The senior monk should arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, squat on his heels, raise his joined palms, and say to the junior monk:

333. 333

     ‘अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so आयस्मन्तंā·yas·man·taṃ पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     ‘ahaṁ, āvuso, āyasmantaṁ pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     ‘I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

334. 334

     वदतुva·da·tu मंmaṃ आयस्माā·yas·mā अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadatu maṁ āyasmā anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerable, out of compassion.

335. 335

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामि।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mi

     Passanto paṭikarissāmi.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.

336. 336

     दुतियम्पिdu·ti·yam·pi …पे…pe

     Dutiyampi …pe…

     For the second time …

337. 337

     ततियम्पिta·ti·yam·pi अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so आयस्मन्तंā·yas·man·taṃ पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     tatiyampi ahaṁ, āvuso, āyasmantaṁ pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     For the third time, I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

338. 338

     वदतुva·da·tu मंmaṃ आयस्माā·yas·mā अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadatu maṁ āyasmā anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerable, out of compassion.

339. 339

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामीति।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī·ti

     Passanto paṭikarissāmīti.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.’

340. 340

     नवकेनna·va·ke·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā थेरोthe·ro भिक्खुbhik·khu एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

     Navakena bhikkhunā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā thero bhikkhu evamassa vacanīyo—

     The junior monk should arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, squat on his heels, raise his joined palms, and say to the senior monk:

341. 341

     ‘अहं,a·haṃ भन्ते,bhan·te आयस्मन्तंā·yas·man·taṃ पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     ‘ahaṁ, bhante, āyasmantaṁ pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     ‘I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

342. 342

     वदतुva·da·tu मंmaṃ आयस्माā·yas·mā अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadatu maṁ āyasmā anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerable, out of compassion.

343. 343

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामि।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mi

     Passanto paṭikarissāmi.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.

344. 344

     दुतियम्पिdu·ti·yam·pi …पे…pe

     Dutiyampi …pe…

     For the second time …

345. 345

     ततियम्पिta·ti·yam·pi अहं,a·haṃ भन्ते,bhan·te आयस्मन्तंā·yas·man·taṃ पवारेमिpa·vā·re·mi दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वा।vā

     tatiyampi ahaṁ, bhante, āyasmantaṁ pavāremi diṭṭhena vā sutena vā parisaṅkāya vā.

     For the third time, I invite you to correct me concerning what you have seen, heard, or suspect.

346. 346

     वदतुva·da·tu मंmaṃ आयस्माā·yas·mā अनुकम्पंa·nu·kam·paṃ उपादाय।u·pā·dā·ya

     Vadatu maṁ āyasmā anukampaṁ upādāya.

     Please correct me, venerable, out of compassion.

347. 347

     पस्सन्तोpas·san·to पटिकरिस्सामी’”ति।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī

     Passanto paṭikarissāmī’”ti.

     If I see a fault, I will make amends.’”

348. 348

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya एकोe·ko भिक्खुbhik·khu विहरति।vi·ha·ra·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya eko bhikkhu viharati.

     At one time on the invitation day, a monk was staying in a certain monastery by himself.

349. 349

     अथa·tha खोkho तस्सtas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho tassa bhikkhuno etadahosi—

     He thought,

350. 350

     “भगवताbha·ga·va·tā अनुञ्ञातंa·nuñ·ñā·taṃ पञ्चन्नंpañ·can·naṃ सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ चतुन्नंca·tun·naṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ तिण्णंtiṇ·ṇaṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ द्विन्नंdvin·naṃ अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतुं।pa·vā·re·tuṃ

     “bhagavatā anuññātaṁ pañcannaṁ saṅghe pavāretuṁ, catunnaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāretuṁ, tiṇṇaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāretuṁ, dvinnaṁ aññamaññaṁ pavāretuṁ.

     “The Buddha has instructed that the invitation ceremony should be done in the Sangha when there are five monks and with one another when there are two, three, or four.

351. 351

     अहञ्चम्हिa·hañ·cam·hi एकको।e·ka·ko

     Ahañcamhi ekako.

     But I’m here by myself.

352. 352

     कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho मयाma·yā पवारेतब्बन्”ति?pa·vā·re·tab·ban

     Kathaṁ nu kho mayā pavāretabban”ti?

     So how should I do the invitation ceremony?”

353. 353

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

354. 354

     “इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya एकोe·ko भिक्खुbhik·khu विहरति।vi·ha·ra·ti

     “Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya eko bhikkhu viharati.

     “On the invitation day, a monk may be staying by himself in a certain monastery.

355. 355

     तेन,te·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā यत्थyat·tha भिक्खूbhik·khū पटिक्कमन्तिpa·ṭik·ka·man·ti उपट्ठानसालायu·paṭ·ṭhā·na·sā·lā·ya वाvā मण्डपेmaṇ·ḍa·pe वाvā रुक्खमूलेruk·kha·mū·le वा,vā सोso देसोde·so सम्मज्जित्वाsam·maj·jit·vā पानीयंpā·nī·yaṃ परिभोजनीयंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·yaṃ उपट्ठापेत्वाu·paṭ·ṭhā·pet·vā आसनंā·sa·naṃ पञ्ञपेत्वाpañ·ña·pet·vā पदीपंpa·dī·paṃ कत्वाkat·vā निसीदितब्बं।ni·sī·di·tab·baṃ

     Tena, bhikkhave, bhikkhunā yattha bhikkhū paṭikkamanti upaṭṭhānasālāya vā maṇḍape vā rukkhamūle vā, so deso sammajjitvā pānīyaṁ paribhojanīyaṁ upaṭṭhāpetvā āsanaṁ paññapetvā padīpaṁ katvā nisīditabbaṁ.

     He should sweep the place where the monks normally go: whether the assembly hall, under a roof cover, or at the foot of a tree. He should set out water for drinking and water for washing. He should prepare a seat, light a lamp, and sit down.

356. 356

     सचेsa·ce अञ्ञेañ·ñe भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्ति,ā·gac·chan·ti तेहिte·hi सद्धिंsad·dhiṃ पवारेतब्बं;pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Sace aññe bhikkhū āgacchanti, tehi saddhiṁ pavāretabbaṁ;

     If other monks arrive, he should do the invitation ceremony with them.

357. 357

     नोno चेce आगच्छन्ति,ā·gac·chan·ti ‘अज्जaj·ja मेme पवारणा’तिpa·vā·ra·ṇā अधिट्ठातब्बं।a·dhiṭ·ṭhā·tab·baṃ

     no ce āgacchanti, ‘ajja me pavāraṇā’ti adhiṭṭhātabbaṁ.

     If not, he should determine: ‘Today is my invitation ceremony.’

358. 358

     नोno चेce अधिट्ठेय्य,a·dhiṭ·ṭhey·ya आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     No ce adhiṭṭheyya, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If he doesn’t make a determination, he commits an offense of wrong conduct.

359. 359

     तत्र,tat·ra भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve यत्थyat·tha पञ्चpañ·ca भिक्खूbhik·khū विहरन्ति,vi·ha·ran·ti नna एकस्सe·kas·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ आहरित्वाā·ha·rit·vā चतूहिca·tū·hi सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tatra, bhikkhave, yattha pañca bhikkhū viharanti, na ekassa pavāraṇaṁ āharitvā catūhi saṅghe pavāretabbaṁ.

     Wherever five monks are staying together, four shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony in the Sangha, while the invitation of the fifth is brought.

360. 360

     पवारेय्युञ्चे,pa·vā·rey·yuñ·ce आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāreyyuñce, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do the invitation in the Sangha, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

361. 361

     तत्र,tat·ra भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve यत्थyat·tha चत्तारोcat·tā·ro भिक्खूbhik·khū विहरन्ति,vi·ha·ran·ti नna एकस्सe·kas·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ आहरित्वाā·ha·rit·vā तीहिtī·hi अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tatra, bhikkhave, yattha cattāro bhikkhū viharanti, na ekassa pavāraṇaṁ āharitvā tīhi aññamaññaṁ pavāretabbaṁ.

     Wherever four monks are staying together, three shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with one another, while the invitation of the fourth is brought.

362. 362

     पवारेय्युञ्चे,pa·vā·rey·yuñ·ce आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāreyyuñce, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do the invitation in this way, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

363. 363

     तत्र,tat·ra भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve यत्थyat·tha तयोta·yo भिक्खूbhik·khū विहरन्ति,vi·ha·ran·ti नna एकस्सe·kas·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ आहरित्वाā·ha·rit·vā द्वीहिdvī·hi अञ्ञमञ्ञंañ·ña·mañ·ñaṃ पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tatra, bhikkhave, yattha tayo bhikkhū viharanti, na ekassa pavāraṇaṁ āharitvā dvīhi aññamaññaṁ pavāretabbaṁ.

     Wherever three monks are staying together, two shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with each other, while the invitation of the third is brought.

364. 364

     पवारेय्युञ्चे,pa·vā·rey·yuñ·ce आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāreyyuñce, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do the invitation in this way, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

365. 365

     तत्र,tat·ra भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve यत्थyat·tha द्वेdve भिक्खूbhik·khū विहरन्ति,vi·ha·ran·ti नna एकस्सe·kas·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ आहरित्वाā·ha·rit·vā एकेनe·ke·na अधिट्ठातब्बं।a·dhiṭ·ṭhā·tab·baṃ

     Tatra, bhikkhave, yattha dve bhikkhū viharanti, na ekassa pavāraṇaṁ āharitvā ekena adhiṭṭhātabbaṁ.

     Wherever two monks are staying together, one shouldn’t make a determination, while the invitation of the other is brought.

366. 366

     अधिट्ठेय्यa·dhiṭ·ṭhey·ya चे,ce आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्सा”ति।duk·ka·ṭas·sā

     Adhiṭṭheyya ce, āpatti dukkaṭassā”ti.

     If you do make a determination, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.”

367. 367

     6। आपत्तिपटिकम्मविधिā·pat·ti·pa·ṭi·kam·ma·vi·dhi

     6. Āpattipaṭikammavidhi

     6. The process for making amends for an offense

368. 368

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro भिक्खुbhik·khu तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नोā·pan·no होति।ho·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena aññataro bhikkhu tadahu pavāraṇāya āpattiṁ āpanno hoti.

     At one time on the invitation day, a certain monk had committed an offense.

369. 369

     अथa·tha खोkho तस्सtas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho tassa bhikkhuno etadahosi—

     He thought,

370. 370

     “भगवताbha·ga·va·tā पञ्ञत्तं—pañ·ñat·taṃ

     “bhagavatā paññattaṁ—

     “The Buddha has laid down a rule

371. 371

     ‘नna सापत्तिकेनsā·pat·ti·ke·na पवारेतब्बन्’ति।pa·vā·re·tab·ban

     ‘na sāpattikena pavāretabban’ti.

     that one shouldn’t invite correction if one has an unconfessed offense.

372. 372

     अहञ्चम्हिa·hañ·cam·hi आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नो।ā·pan·no

     Ahañcamhi āpattiṁ āpanno.

     And I’ve committed an offense.

373. 373

     कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho मयाma·yā पटिपज्जितब्बन्”ति?pa·ṭi·paj·ji·tab·ban

     Kathaṁ nu kho mayā paṭipajjitabban”ti?

     So what should I do?”

374. 374

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     They told the Buddha.

375. 375

     “इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नोā·pan·no होति।ho·ti

     “Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu tadahu pavāraṇāya āpattiṁ āpanno hoti.

     “On the invitation day, a monk may have committed an offense.

376. 376

     तेन,te·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंe·kaṃ भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ उपसङ्कमित्वाu·pa·saṅ·ka·mit·vā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

     Tena, bhikkhave, bhikkhunā ekaṁ bhikkhuṁ upasaṅkamitvā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā evamassa vacanīyo—

     He should approach a single monk, arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, squat on his heels, raise his joined palms, and say:

377. 377

     ‘अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इत्थन्नामंit·than·nā·maṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नो,ā·pan·no तंtaṃ पटिदेसेमी’ति।pa·ṭi·de·se·mī

     ‘ahaṁ, āvuso, itthannāmaṁ āpattiṁ āpanno, taṁ paṭidesemī’ti.

     ‘I’ve committed such-and-such an offense. I confess it.’

378. 378

     तेनte·na वत्तब्बो—vat·tab·bo

     Tena vattabbo—

     The other should say,

379. 379

     ‘पस्ससी’ति।pas·sa·sī

     ‘passasī’ti.

     ‘Do you recognize it?’ —

380. 380

     ‘आमā·ma पस्सामी’ति।pas·sā·mī

     ‘Āma passāmī’ti.

     ‘Yes, I recognize it.’ —

381. 381

     ‘आयतिंā·ya·tiṃ संवरेय्यासी’ति।saṃ·va·rey·yā·sī

     ‘Āyatiṁ saṁvareyyāsī’ti.

     ‘You should restrain yourself in the future.’

382. 382

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā वेमतिकोve·ma·ti·ko होति।ho·ti

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu tadahu pavāraṇāya āpattiyā vematiko hoti.

     On the invitation day, a monk may be unsure if he’s committed an offense.

383. 383

     तेन,te·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā एकंe·kaṃ भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ उपसङ्कमित्वाu·pa·saṅ·ka·mit·vā एकंसंe·kaṃ·saṃ उत्तरासङ्गंut·ta·rā·saṅ·gaṃ करित्वाka·rit·vā उक्कुटिकंuk·ku·ṭi·kaṃ निसीदित्वाni·sī·dit·vā अञ्जलिंañ·ja·liṃ पग्गहेत्वाpag·ga·het·vā एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

     Tena, bhikkhave, bhikkhunā ekaṁ bhikkhuṁ upasaṅkamitvā ekaṁsaṁ uttarāsaṅgaṁ karitvā ukkuṭikaṁ nisīditvā añjaliṁ paggahetvā evamassa vacanīyo—

     He should approach a single monk, arrange his upper robe over one shoulder, squat on his heels, raise his joined palms, and say:

384. 384

     ‘अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इत्थन्नामायit·than·nā·mā·ya आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā वेमतिको;ve·ma·ti·ko

     ‘ahaṁ, āvuso, itthannāmāya āpattiyā vematiko;

     ‘I’m unsure if I’ve committed such-and-such an offense.

385. 385

     यदाya·dā निब्बेमतिकोnib·be·ma·ti·ko भविस्सामिbha·vis·sā·mi तदाta·dā तंtaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ पटिकरिस्सामी’तिpa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī वत्वाvat·vā पवारेतब्बं;pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     yadā nibbematiko bhavissāmi tadā taṁ āpattiṁ paṭikarissāmī’ti vatvā pavāretabbaṁ;

     I’ll make amends for it when I’m sure.’ They can then do the invitation ceremony.

386. 386

     नna त्वेवtve·va तप्पच्चयाtap·pac·ca·yā पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya अन्तरायोan·ta·rā·yo कातब्बो”ति।kā·tab·bo

     na tveva tappaccayā pavāraṇāya antarāyo kātabbo”ti.

     This is not an obstacle to doing the invitation ceremony.”

387. 387

     7। आपत्तिआविकरणविधिā·pat·ti·ā·vi·ka·ra·ṇa·vi·dhi

     7. Āpattiāvikaraṇavidhi

     7. The process for revealing an offense

388. 388

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro भिक्खुbhik·khu पवारयमानोpa·vā·ra·ya·mā·no आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ सरति।sa·ra·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena aññataro bhikkhu pavārayamāno āpattiṁ sarati.

     At one time a certain monk remembered an offense during the invitation ceremony.

389. 389

     अथa·tha खोkho तस्सtas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho tassa bhikkhuno etadahosi—

     He thought,

390. 390

     “भगवताbha·ga·va·tā पञ्ञत्तं—pañ·ñat·taṃ

     “bhagavatā paññattaṁ—

     “The Buddha has laid down a rule

391. 391

     ‘नna सापत्तिकेनsā·pat·ti·ke·na पवारेतब्बन्’ति।pa·vā·re·tab·ban

     ‘na sāpattikena pavāretabban’ti.

     that one shouldn’t invite correction if one has an unconfessed offense.

392. 392

     अहञ्चम्हिa·hañ·cam·hi आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नो।ā·pan·no

     Ahañcamhi āpattiṁ āpanno.

     And I’ve committed an offense.

393. 393

     कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho मयाma·yā पटिपज्जितब्बन्”ति?pa·ṭi·paj·ji·tab·ban

     Kathaṁ nu kho mayā paṭipajjitabban”ti?

     So what should I do?”

394. 394

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     They told the Buddha.

395. 395

     “इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu पवारयमानोpa·vā·ra·ya·mā·no आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ सरति।sa·ra·ti

     “Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu pavārayamāno āpattiṁ sarati.

     “A monk may remember an offense during the invitation ceremony.

396. 396

     तेन,te·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā सामन्तोsā·man·to भिक्खुbhik·khu एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

     Tena, bhikkhave, bhikkhunā sāmanto bhikkhu evamassa vacanīyo—

     He should say to a monk sitting next to him,

397. 397

     ‘अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इत्थन्नामंit·than·nā·maṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नो।ā·pan·no

     ‘ahaṁ, āvuso, itthannāmaṁ āpattiṁ āpanno.

     ‘I’ve committed such-and-such an offense.

398. 398

     इतोi·to वुट्ठहित्वाvuṭ·ṭha·hit·vā तंtaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ पटिकरिस्सामी’तिpa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī वत्वाvat·vā पवारेतब्बं;pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Ito vuṭṭhahitvā taṁ āpattiṁ paṭikarissāmī’ti vatvā pavāretabbaṁ;

     Once this ceremony is finished, I’ll make amends for it.’ They can then continue the invitation ceremony.

399. 399

     नna त्वेवtve·va तप्पच्चयाtap·pac·ca·yā पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya अन्तरायोan·ta·rā·yo कातब्बो।kā·tab·bo

     na tveva tappaccayā pavāraṇāya antarāyo kātabbo.

     This is not an obstacle to doing the invitation ceremony.

400. 400

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu पवारयमानोpa·vā·ra·ya·mā·no आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā वेमतिकोve·ma·ti·ko होति।ho·ti

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu pavārayamāno āpattiyā vematiko hoti.

     A monk may become unsure if he has committed an offense during the invitation ceremony.

401. 401

     तेन,te·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā सामन्तोsā·man·to भिक्खुbhik·khu एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

     Tena, bhikkhave, bhikkhunā sāmanto bhikkhu evamassa vacanīyo—

     He should say to a monk sitting next to him,

402. 402

     ‘अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इत्थन्नामायit·than·nā·mā·ya आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā वेमतिको;ve·ma·ti·ko

     ‘ahaṁ, āvuso, itthannāmāya āpattiyā vematiko;

     ‘I’m unsure if I’ve committed such-and-such an offense.

403. 403

     यदाya·dā निब्बेमतिकोnib·be·ma·ti·ko भविस्सामिbha·vis·sā·mi तदाta·dā तंtaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ पटिकरिस्सामी’तिpa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mī वत्वाvat·vā पवारेतब्बं;pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     yadā nibbematiko bhavissāmi tadā taṁ āpattiṁ paṭikarissāmī’ti vatvā pavāretabbaṁ;

     I’ll make amends for it when I’m sure.’ They can then continue the invitation ceremony.

404. 404

     नna त्वेवtve·va तप्पच्चयाtap·pac·ca·yā पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya अन्तरायोan·ta·rā·yo कातब्बो”ति।kā·tab·bo

     na tveva tappaccayā pavāraṇāya antarāyo kātabbo”ti.

     This is not an obstacle to doing the invitation ceremony.”

405. 405

     8। सभागापत्तिपटिकम्मविधिsa·bhā·gā·pat·ti·pa·ṭi·kam·ma·vi·dhi

     8. Sabhāgāpattipaṭikammavidhi

     8. The process for making amends for a shared offense

406. 406

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सब्बोsab·bo सङ्घोsaṅ·gho सभागंsa·bhā·gaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नोā·pan·no होति।ho·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sabbo saṅgho sabhāgaṁ āpattiṁ āpanno hoti.

     At one time on the invitation day, the whole Sangha in a certain monastery had committed the same offense.

407. 407

     अथa·tha खोkho तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

     The monks thought,

408. 408

     “भगवताbha·ga·va·tā पञ्ञत्तं—pañ·ñat·taṃ

     “bhagavatā paññattaṁ—

     “The Buddha has laid down a rule

409. 409

     ‘नna सभागाsa·bhā·gā आपत्तिā·pat·ti देसेतब्बा,de·se·tab·bā नna सभागाsa·bhā·gā आपत्तिā·pat·ti पटिग्गहेतब्बा’ति।pa·ṭig·ga·he·tab·bā

     ‘na sabhāgā āpatti desetabbā, na sabhāgā āpatti paṭiggahetabbā’ti.

     that one shouldn’t confess or receive the confession of shared offenses.

410. 410

     अयञ्चa·yañ·ca सब्बोsab·bo सङ्घोsaṅ·gho सभागंsa·bhā·gaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नो।ā·pan·no

     Ayañca sabbo saṅgho sabhāgaṁ āpattiṁ āpanno.

     Yet here the whole Sangha has committed the same offense.

411. 411

     कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho अम्हेहिam·he·hi पटिपज्जितब्बन्”ति?pa·ṭi·paj·ji·tab·ban

     Kathaṁ nu kho amhehi paṭipajjitabban”ti?

     So what should we do?”

412. 412

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

413. 413

     “इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सब्बोsab·bo सङ्घोsaṅ·gho सभागंsa·bhā·gaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नोā·pan·no होति।ho·ti

     “Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sabbo saṅgho sabhāgaṁ āpattiṁ āpanno hoti.

     “On the invitation day, the whole Sangha in a certain monastery may have committed the same offense.

414. 414

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi एकोe·ko भिक्खुbhik·khu सामन्ताsā·man·tā आवासाā·vā·sā सज्जुकंsaj·ju·kaṃ पाहेतब्बो—pā·he·tab·bo

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi eko bhikkhu sāmantā āvāsā sajjukaṁ pāhetabbo—

     Those monks should straightaway send a monk to a neighboring monastery:

415. 415

     गच्छावुसो,gac·chā·vu·so तंtaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ पटिकरित्वाpa·ṭi·ka·rit·vā आगच्छ,ā·gac·cha मयंma·yaṃ तेte सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke तंtaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ पटिकरिस्सामाति।pa·ṭi·ka·ris·sā·mā·ti

     gacchāvuso, taṁ āpattiṁ paṭikaritvā āgaccha, mayaṁ te santike taṁ āpattiṁ paṭikarissāmāti.

     ‘Go and make amends for this offense. When you return, we’ll make amends for it with you.’

416. 416

     एवञ्चेतंe·vañ·ce·taṃ लभेथ,la·bhe·tha इच्चेतंic·ce·taṃ कुसलं।ku·sa·laṃ

     Evañcetaṁ labhetha, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ.

     If he’s able to do this, it’s good.

417. 417

     नोno चेce लभेथ,la·bhe·tha ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na सङ्घोsaṅ·gho ञापेतब्बो—ñā·pe·tab·bo

     No ce labhetha, byattena bhikkhunā paṭibalena saṅgho ñāpetabbo—

     If he’s not, then a competent and capable monk should inform the Sangha:

418. 418

     ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

     ‘Suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

     ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

419. 419

     अयंa·yaṃ सब्बोsab·bo सङ्घोsaṅ·gho सभागंsa·bhā·gaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नो।ā·pan·no

     Ayaṁ sabbo saṅgho sabhāgaṁ āpattiṁ āpanno.

     This whole Sangha has committed the same offense.

420. 420

     यदाya·dā अञ्ञंañ·ñaṃ भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ सुद्धंsud·dhaṃ अनापत्तिकंa·nā·pat·ti·kaṃ पस्सिस्सतिpas·sis·sa·ti तदाta·dā तस्सtas·sa सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke तंtaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ पटिकरिस्सती’तिpa·ṭi·ka·ris·sa·tī

     Yadā aññaṁ bhikkhuṁ suddhaṁ anāpattikaṁ passissati tadā tassa santike taṁ āpattiṁ paṭikarissatī’ti

     When the Sangha sees another monk who is pure and free of offenses, it should make amends for this offense with him.’

421. 421

     वत्वाvat·vā पवारेतब्बं;pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     vatvā pavāretabbaṁ;

     Once this has been said, they can do the invitation ceremony.

422. 422

     नna त्वेवtve·va तप्पच्चयाtap·pac·ca·yā पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya अन्तरायोan·ta·rā·yo कातब्बो।kā·tab·bo

     na tveva tappaccayā pavāraṇāya antarāyo kātabbo.

     This is not an obstacle to doing the invitation ceremony.

423. 423

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सब्बोsab·bo सङ्घोsaṅ·gho सभागायsa·bhā·gā·ya आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā वेमतिकोve·ma·ti·ko होति।ho·ti

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sabbo saṅgho sabhāgāya āpattiyā vematiko hoti.

     On the invitation day, the whole Sangha in a certain monastery may be unsure if it has committed the same offense.

424. 424

     ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na सङ्घोsaṅ·gho ञापेतब्बो—ñā·pe·tab·bo

     Byattena bhikkhunā paṭibalena saṅgho ñāpetabbo—

     A competent and capable monk should then inform the Sangha:

425. 425

     ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

     ‘Suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

     ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

426. 426

     अयंa·yaṃ सब्बोsab·bo सङ्घोsaṅ·gho सभागायsa·bhā·gā·ya आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā वेमतिको।ve·ma·ti·ko

     Ayaṁ sabbo saṅgho sabhāgāya āpattiyā vematiko.

     This whole Sangha is unsure if it has committed the same offense.

427. 427

     यदाya·dā निब्बेमतिकोnib·be·ma·ti·ko भविस्सतिbha·vis·sa·ti तदाta·dā तंtaṃ आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ पटिकरिस्सती’तिpa·ṭi·ka·ris·sa·tī वत्वा,vat·vā

     Yadā nibbematiko bhavissati tadā taṁ āpattiṁ paṭikarissatī’ti vatvā,

     When the Sangha is sure, it should make amends for this offense.’

428. 428

     पवारेतब्बं,pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ नna त्वेवtve·va तप्पच्चयाtap·pac·ca·yā पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya अन्तरायोan·ta·rā·yo कातब्बो”ति।kā·tab·bo

     pavāretabbaṁ, na tveva tappaccayā pavāraṇāya antarāyo kātabbo”ti.

     Once this has been said, they can do the invitation ceremony. This is not an obstacle to doing the invitation ceremony.”

429. 429

     पठमभाणवारोpa·ṭha·ma·bhā·ṇa·vā·ro निट्ठितो।niṭ·ṭhi·to

     Paṭhamabhāṇavāro niṭṭhito.

     The first section for recitation is finished.

430. 430

     9। अनापत्तिपन्नरसकa·nā·pat·ti·pan·na·ra·sa·ka

     9. Anāpattipannarasaka

     9. The group of fifteen on non-offenses

431. 431

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतिंसु,san·ni·pa·tiṃ·su पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Tena kho pana samayena aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatiṁsu, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     At one time on the invitation day, five or more resident monks had gathered together in a certain monastery.

432. 432

     तेte नna जानिंसु—jā·niṃ·su

     Te na jāniṁsu—

     They did not know

433. 433

     “अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता”ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     “atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā”ti.

     that there were other resident monks who had not arrived.

434. 434

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेसुं।pa·vā·re·suṃ

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavāresuṁ.

     Perceiving that they were acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly was complete although it was not, they did the invitation ceremony.

435. 435

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छिंसुā·gac·chiṃ·su बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchiṁsu bahutarā.

     While they were doing it, a greater number of resident monks arrived.

436. 436

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     They told the Buddha.

437. 437

     “इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     “Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     “On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

438. 438

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

439. 439

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

440. 440

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

441. 441

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     While they’re doing it, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

442. 442

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

443. 443

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

444. 444

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

445. 445

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

446. 446

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

447. 447

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

448. 448

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     While they’re doing it, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

449. 449

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā अवसेसेहिa·va·se·se·hi पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, avasesehi pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, but the others should invite.

450. 450

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

451. 451

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

452. 452

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

453. 453

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

454. 454

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

455. 455

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     While they’re doing it, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

456. 456

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā अवसेसेहिa·va·se·se·hi पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, avasesehi pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, but the others should invite.

457. 457

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

458. 458

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

459. 459

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

460. 460

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

461. 461

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

462. 462

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्तेpa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     When they’ve just finished, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

463. 463

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

464. 464

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

465. 465

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

466. 466

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

467. 467

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

468. 468

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

469. 469

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्तेpa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāritamatte athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     When they’ve just finished, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

470. 470

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

471. 471

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

472. 472

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

473. 473

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

474. 474

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

475. 475

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

476. 476

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्तेpa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     When they’ve just finished, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

477. 477

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

478. 478

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

479. 479

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

480. 480

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

481. 481

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

482. 482

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

483. 483

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अवुट्ठितायa·vuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, avuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and none of the gathering has left, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

484. 484

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

485. 485

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

486. 486

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

487. 487

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

488. 488

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

489. 489

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

490. 490

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अवुट्ठितायa·vuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, avuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     When they’ve just finished, and none of the gathering has left, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

491. 491

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

492. 492

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

493. 493

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

494. 494

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

495. 495

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

496. 496

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

497. 497

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अवुट्ठितायa·vuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, avuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and none of the gathering has left, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

498. 498

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

499. 499

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

500. 500

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

501. 501

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

502. 502

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

503. 503

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

504. 504

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te एकच्चायe·kac·cā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, ekaccāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and only some members of the gathering have left, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

505. 505

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

506. 506

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

507. 507

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

508. 508

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

509. 509

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

510. 510

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

511. 511

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te एकच्चायe·kac·cā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, ekaccāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     When they’ve just finished, and only some members of the gathering have left, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

512. 512

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

513. 513

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

514. 514

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

515. 515

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

516. 516

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

517. 517

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

518. 518

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te एकच्चायe·kac·cā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, ekaccāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and only some members of the gathering have left, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

519. 519

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

520. 520

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

521. 521

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

522. 522

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

523. 523

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

524. 524

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

525. 525

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te सब्बायsab·bā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, sabbāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and the entire gathering has left, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

526. 526

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

527. 527

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

528. 528

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

529. 529

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

530. 530

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

531. 531

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

532. 532

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te सब्बायsab·bā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, sabbāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     When they’ve just finished, and the entire gathering has left, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

533. 533

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

534. 534

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.

535. 535

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

536. 536

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

537. 537

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

538. 538

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā समग्गसञ्ञिनोsa·mag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā samaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, perceiving that the assembly is complete although it’s not, they do the invitation ceremony.

539. 539

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te सब्बायsab·bā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, sabbāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and the entire gathering has left, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

540. 540

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

541. 541

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Pavāritānaṁ anāpatti.

     There’s no offense for those who already have invited.”

542. 542

     अनापत्तिपन्नरसकंa·nā·pat·ti·pan·na·ra·sa·kaṃ निट्ठितं।niṭ·ṭhi·taṃ

     Anāpattipannarasakaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ.

     The group of fifteen on non-offenses is finished.

543. 543

     10। वग्गावग्गसञ्ञिपन्नरसकvag·gā·vag·ga·sañ·ñi·pan·na·ra·sa·ka

     10. Vaggāvaggasaññipannarasaka

     10. The group of fifteen on perceiving an incomplete assembly as incomplete

544. 544

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     “On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

545. 545

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

546. 546

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

547. 547

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā वग्गसञ्ञिनोvag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā vaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, yet correctly perceiving the assembly as incomplete, they do the invitation ceremony.

548. 548

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     While they’re doing it, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

549. 549

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

550. 550

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.

551. 551

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

552. 552

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

553. 553

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

554. 554

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā वग्गसञ्ञिनोvag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā vaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, yet correctly perceiving the assembly as incomplete, they do the invitation ceremony.

555. 555

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     While they’re doing it, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

556. 556

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā अवसेसेहिa·va·se·se·hi पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, avasesehi pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, but the others should invite.

557. 557

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.

558. 558

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

559. 559

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

560. 560

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

561. 561

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā वग्गसञ्ञिनोvag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā vaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, yet correctly perceiving the assembly as incomplete, they do the invitation ceremony.

562. 562

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     While they’re doing it, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

563. 563

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā अवसेसेहिa·va·se·se·hi पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, avasesehi pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, but the others should invite.

564. 564

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.

565. 565

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

566. 566

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

567. 567

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

568. 568

     तेte धम्मसञ्ञिनोdham·ma·sañ·ñi·no विनयसञ्ञिनोvi·na·ya·sañ·ñi·no वग्गाvag·gā वग्गसञ्ञिनोvag·ga·sañ·ñi·no पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te dhammasaññino vinayasaññino vaggā vaggasaññino pavārenti.

     Perceiving that they’re acting according to the Teaching and the Monastic Law, yet correctly perceiving the assembly as incomplete, they do the invitation ceremony.

569. 569

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्तेpa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te …पे…pe

     Tehi pavāritamatte …pe…

     When they’ve just finished …

570. 570

     अवुट्ठितायa·vuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसायpa·ri·sā·ya …पे…pe

     avuṭṭhitāya parisāya …pe…

     When they’ve just finished, and none of the gathering has left …

571. 571

     एकच्चायe·kac·cā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसायpa·ri·sā·ya …पे…pe

     ekaccāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya …pe…

     When they’ve just finished, and only some members of the gathering have left …

572. 572

     सब्बायsab·bā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā …पे…pe

     sabbāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā …pe…

     When they’ve just finished, and the entire gathering has left, a greater number of resident monks arrive …

573. 573

     समसमाsa·ma·sa·mā …पे…pe

     samasamā …pe…

     an equal number of resident monks arrive …

574. 574

     थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     thokatarā.

     a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

575. 575

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

576. 576

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.”

577. 577

     वग्गावग्गसञ्ञिपन्नरसकंvag·gā·vag·ga·sañ·ñi·pan·na·ra·sa·kaṃ निट्ठितं।niṭ·ṭhi·taṃ

     Vaggāvaggasaññipannarasakaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ.

     The group of fifteen on perceiving an incomplete assembly as incomplete is finished.

578. 578

     11। वेमतिकपन्नरसकve·ma·ti·ka·pan·na·ra·sa·ka

     11. Vematikapannarasaka

     11. The group of fifteen on being unsure

579. 579

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     “On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

580. 580

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

581. 581

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

582. 582

     तेte ‘कप्पतिkap·pa·ti नुnu खोkho अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ नna नुnu खोkho कप्पती’तिkap·pa·tī वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te ‘kappati nu kho amhākaṁ pavāretuṁ, na nu kho kappatī’ti vematikā pavārenti.

     They think, ‘Is it allowable for us to do the invitation ceremony or not?’ Being unsure, they do the invitation ceremony.

583. 583

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     While they’re doing it, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

584. 584

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

585. 585

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.

586. 586

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

587. 587

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

588. 588

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

589. 589

     तेte ‘कप्पतिkap·pa·ti नुnu खोkho अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ नna नुnu खोkho कप्पती’तिkap·pa·tī वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te ‘kappati nu kho amhākaṁ pavāretuṁ, na nu kho kappatī’ti vematikā pavārenti.

     They think, ‘Is it allowable for us to do the invitation ceremony or not?’ Being unsure, they do the invitation ceremony.

590. 590

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     While they’re doing it, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

591. 591

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā अवसेसेहिa·va·se·se·hi पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, avasesehi pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, but the others should invite.

592. 592

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.

593. 593

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

594. 594

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

595. 595

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

596. 596

     तेte ‘कप्पतिkap·pa·ti नुnu खोkho अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ नna नुnu खोkho कप्पती’तिkap·pa·tī वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te ‘kappati nu kho amhākaṁ pavāretuṁ, na nu kho kappatī’ti vematikā pavārenti.

     They think, ‘Is it allowable for us to do the invitation ceremony or not?’ Being unsure, they do the invitation ceremony.

597. 597

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     While they’re doing it, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

598. 598

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā अवसेसेहिa·va·se·se·hi पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, avasesehi pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, but the others should invite.

599. 599

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.

600. 600

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

601. 601

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

602. 602

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

603. 603

     तेte ‘कप्पतिkap·pa·ti नुnu खोkho अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ नna नुnu खोkho कप्पती’तिkap·pa·tī वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Te ‘kappati nu kho amhākaṁ pavāretuṁ, na nu kho kappatī’ti vematikā pavārenti.

     They think, ‘Is it allowable for us to do the invitation ceremony or not?’ Being unsure, they do the invitation ceremony.

604. 604

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्तेpa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te …पे…pe

     Tehi pavāritamatte …pe…

     When they’ve just finished …

605. 605

     अवुट्ठितायa·vuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसायpa·ri·sā·ya …पे…pe

     avuṭṭhitāya parisāya …pe…

     When they’ve just finished, and none of the gathering has left …

606. 606

     एकच्चायe·kac·cā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसायpa·ri·sā·ya …पे…pe

     ekaccāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya …pe…

     When they’ve just finished, and only some members of the gathering have left …

607. 607

     सब्बायsab·bā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā …पे…pe

     sabbāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā …pe…

     When they’ve just finished, and the entire gathering has left, a greater number of resident monks arrive …

608. 608

     समसमाsa·ma·sa·mā …पे…pe

     samasamā …pe…

     an equal number of resident monks arrive …

609. 609

     थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     thokatarā.

     a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

610. 610

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

611. 611

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.”

612. 612

     वेमतिकपन्नरसकंve·ma·ti·ka·pan·na·ra·sa·kaṃ निट्ठितं।niṭ·ṭhi·taṃ

     Vematikapannarasakaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ.

     The group of fifteen on being unsure is finished.

613. 613

     12। कुक्कुच्चपकतपन्नरसकkuk·kuc·ca·pa·ka·ta·pan·na·ra·sa·ka

     12. Kukkuccapakatapannarasaka

     12. The group of fifteen on being anxious

614. 614

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     “On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

615. 615

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

616. 616

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

617. 617

     तेte ‘कप्पतेवkap·pa·te·va अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ नाम्हाकंnām·hā·kaṃ नna कप्पती’ति—kap·pa·tī

     Te ‘kappateva amhākaṁ pavāretuṁ, nāmhākaṁ na kappatī’ti—

     They think, ‘It’s allowable for us to do the invitation ceremony; it’s not unallowable.’

618. 618

     कुक्कुच्चपकताkuk·kuc·ca·pa·ka·tā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     kukkuccapakatā pavārenti.

     Being anxious, they do the invitation ceremony.

619. 619

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     While they’re doing it, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

620. 620

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

621. 621

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.

622. 622

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

623. 623

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

624. 624

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

625. 625

     तेte ‘कप्पतेवkap·pa·te·va अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ नाम्हाकंnām·hā·kaṃ नna कप्पती’ति—kap·pa·tī

     Te ‘kappateva amhākaṁ pavāretuṁ, nāmhākaṁ na kappatī’ti—

     They think, ‘It’s allowable for us to do the invitation ceremony; it’s not unallowable.’

626. 626

     कुक्कुच्चपकताkuk·kuc·ca·pa·ka·tā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     kukkuccapakatā pavārenti.

     Being anxious, they do the invitation ceremony.

627. 627

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     While they’re doing it, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

628. 628

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā अवसेसेहिa·va·se·se·hi पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, avasesehi pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, but the others should invite.

629. 629

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.

630. 630

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

631. 631

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

632. 632

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

633. 633

     तेte ‘कप्पतेवkap·pa·te·va अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ नाम्हाकंnām·hā·kaṃ नna कप्पती’ति—kap·pa·tī

     Te ‘kappateva amhākaṁ pavāretuṁ, nāmhākaṁ na kappatī’ti—

     They think, ‘It’s allowable for us to do the invitation ceremony; it’s not unallowable.’

634. 634

     कुक्कुच्चपकताkuk·kuc·ca·pa·ka·tā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     kukkuccapakatā pavārenti.

     Being anxious, they do the invitation ceremony.

635. 635

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     While they’re doing it, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

636. 636

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā अवसेसेहिa·va·se·se·hi पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, avasesehi pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, but the others should invite.

637. 637

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.

638. 638

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

639. 639

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

640. 640

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

641. 641

     तेte ‘कप्पतेवkap·pa·te·va अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ पवारेतुं,pa·vā·re·tuṃ नाम्हाकंnām·hā·kaṃ नna कप्पती’ति—kap·pa·tī

     Te ‘kappateva amhākaṁ pavāretuṁ, nāmhākaṁ na kappatī’ti—

     They think, ‘It’s allowable for us to do the invitation ceremony; it’s not unallowable.’

642. 642

     कुक्कुच्चपकताkuk·kuc·ca·pa·ka·tā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     kukkuccapakatā pavārenti.

     Being anxious, they do the invitation ceremony.

643. 643

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्तेpa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te …पे…pe

     Tehi pavāritamatte …pe…

     When they’ve just finished …

644. 644

     अवुट्ठितायa·vuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसायpa·ri·sā·ya …पे…pe

     avuṭṭhitāya parisāya …pe…

     When they’ve just finished, and none of the gathering has left …

645. 645

     एकच्चायe·kac·cā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसायpa·ri·sā·ya …पे…pe

     ekaccāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya …pe…

     When they’ve just finished, and only some members of the gathering have left …

646. 646

     सब्बायsab·bā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā …पे…pe

     sabbāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā …pe…

     When they’ve just finished, and the entire gathering has left, a greater number of resident monks arrive …

647. 647

     समसमाsa·ma·sa·mā …पे…pe

     samasamā …pe…

     an equal number of resident monks arrive …

648. 648

     थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     thokatarā.

     a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

649. 649

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

650. 650

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     There’s an offense of wrong conduct for those who already have invited.”

651. 651

     कुक्कुच्चपकतपन्नरसकंkuk·kuc·ca·pa·ka·ta·pan·na·ra·sa·kaṃ निट्ठितं।niṭ·ṭhi·taṃ

     Kukkuccapakatapannarasakaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ.

     The group of fifteen on being anxious is finished.

652. 652

     13। भेदपुरेक्खारपन्नरसकbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·ra·pan·na·ra·sa·ka

     13. Bhedapurekkhārapannarasaka

     13. The group of fifteen on aiming at schism

653. 653

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     “On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

654. 654

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

655. 655

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

656. 656

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

657. 657

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

658. 658

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     While they’re doing it, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

659. 659

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

660. 660

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

661. 661

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

662. 662

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

663. 663

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

664. 664

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

665. 665

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

666. 666

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     While they’re doing it, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

667. 667

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā अवसेसेहिa·va·se·se·hi पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, avasesehi pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, but the others should invite.

668. 668

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

669. 669

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

670. 670

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

671. 671

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

672. 672

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

673. 673

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

674. 674

     तेहिte·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāriyamāne athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     While they’re doing it, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

675. 675

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā अवसेसेहिa·va·se·se·hi पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, avasesehi pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, but the others should invite.

676. 676

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

677. 677

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

678. 678

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

679. 679

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

680. 680

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

681. 681

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

682. 682

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्तेpa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा,ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā,

     When they’ve just finished, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

683. 683

     तेहिte·hi भिक्खवेbhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं,pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     tehi bhikkhave bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ,

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

684. 684

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

685. 685

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

686. 686

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

687. 687

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

688. 688

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

689. 689

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

690. 690

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्तेpa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāritamatte athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     When they’ve just finished, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

691. 691

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

692. 692

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

693. 693

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

694. 694

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

695. 695

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

696. 696

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

697. 697

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

698. 698

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्तेpa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     When they’ve just finished, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

699. 699

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

700. 700

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

701. 701

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

702. 702

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

703. 703

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

704. 704

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

705. 705

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

706. 706

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अवुट्ठितायa·vuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, avuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and none of the gathering has left, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

707. 707

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

708. 708

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

709. 709

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

710. 710

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

711. 711

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

712. 712

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

713. 713

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

714. 714

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अवुट्ठितायa·vuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, avuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     When they’ve just finished, and none of the gathering has left, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

715. 715

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

716. 716

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

717. 717

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

718. 718

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

719. 719

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

720. 720

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

721. 721

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

722. 722

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te अवुट्ठितायa·vuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, avuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and none of the gathering has left, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

723. 723

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

724. 724

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

725. 725

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

726. 726

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

727. 727

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

728. 728

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

729. 729

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

730. 730

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te एकच्चायe·kac·cā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, ekaccāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and only some members of the gathering have left, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

731. 731

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

732. 732

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

733. 733

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

734. 734

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

735. 735

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

736. 736

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

737. 737

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

738. 738

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te एकच्चायe·kac·cā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, ekaccāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     When they’ve just finished, and only some members of the gathering have left, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

739. 739

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

740. 740

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

741. 741

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

742. 742

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

743. 743

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

744. 744

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

745. 745

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

746. 746

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te एकच्चायe·kac·cā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, ekaccāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and only some members of the gathering have left, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

747. 747

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

748. 748

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

749. 749

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

750. 750

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

751. 751

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

752. 752

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

753. 753

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

754. 754

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te सब्बायsab·bā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti बहुतरा।ba·hu·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, sabbāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti bahutarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and the entire gathering has left, a greater number of resident monks arrive.

755. 755

     तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पुनpu·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi puna pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, those monks should do the invitation ceremony once more.

756. 756

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

757. 757

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

758. 758

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

759. 759

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

760. 760

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

761. 761

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

762. 762

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te सब्बायsab·bā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti समसमा।sa·ma·sa·mā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, sabbāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti samasamā.

     When they’ve just finished, and the entire gathering has left, an equal number of resident monks arrive.

763. 763

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

764. 764

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.

765. 765

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

766. 766

     तेte जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te jānanti—

     They know

767. 767

     ‘अत्थञ्ञेat·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अनागता’ति।a·nā·ga·tā

     ‘atthaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū anāgatā’ti.

     there are other resident monks who haven’t arrived.

768. 768

     तेte ‘नस्सन्तेते,nas·san·te·te विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—at·tho

     Te ‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—

     They think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them.’

769. 769

     भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti.

     They then do the invitation ceremony, aiming at schism.

770. 770

     तेहिte·hi पवारितमत्ते,pa·vā·ri·ta·mat·te सब्बायsab·bā·ya वुट्ठितायvuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय,pa·ri·sā·ya अथञ्ञेa·thañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū आगच्छन्तिā·gac·chan·ti थोकतरा।tho·ka·ta·rā

     Tehi pavāritamatte, sabbāya vuṭṭhitāya parisāya, athaññe āvāsikā bhikkhū āgacchanti thokatarā.

     When they’ve just finished, and the entire gathering has left, a smaller number of resident monks arrive.

771. 771

     पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā सुप्पवारिता,sup·pa·vā·ri·tā तेसंte·saṃ सन्तिकेsan·ti·ke पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Pavāritā suppavāritā, tesaṁ santike pavāretabbaṁ.

     In such a case, the invitations of those who already have invited are valid, and the late arrivals should invite in the presence of the others.

772. 772

     पवारितानंpa·vā·ri·tā·naṃ आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Pavāritānaṁ āpatti thullaccayassa.

     And there’s a serious offense for those who already have invited.”

773. 773

     भेदपुरेक्खारपन्नरसकंbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·ra·pan·na·ra·sa·kaṃ निट्ठितं।niṭ·ṭhi·taṃ

     Bhedapurekkhārapannarasakaṁ niṭṭhitaṁ.

     The group of fifteen on aiming at schism is finished.

774. 774

     पञ्चवीसत्तिकाpañ·ca·vī·sat·ti·kā निट्ठिता।niṭ·ṭhi·tā

     Pañcavīsattikā niṭṭhitā.

     The group of seventy-five is finished.

775. 775

     14। सीमोक्कन्तिकपेय्यालsī·mok·kan·ti·ka·pey·yā·la

     14. Sīmokkantikapeyyāla

     14. The successive series on entering a monastery zone

776. 776

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सन्निपतन्ति,san·ni·pa·tan·ti पञ्चpañ·ca वाvā अतिरेकाa·ti·re·kā वा।vā

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya sambahulā āvāsikā bhikkhū sannipatanti, pañca vā atirekā vā.

     “On the invitation day, five or more resident monks may have gathered together in a certain monastery.

777. 777

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     Te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

778. 778

     ‘अञ्ञेañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अन्तोसीमंan·to·sī·maṃ ओक्कमन्ती’तिok·ka·man·tī …पे…pe

     ‘aññe āvāsikā bhikkhū antosīmaṁ okkamantī’ti …pe…

     that other resident monks are entering the monastery zone. …

779. 779

     तेte नna जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

     te na jānanti—

     They don’t know

780. 780

     ‘अञ्ञेañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अन्तोसीमंan·to·sī·maṃ ओक्कन्ता’तिok·kan·tā …पे…pe

     ‘aññe āvāsikā bhikkhū antosīmaṁ okkantā’ti …pe…

     that other resident monks have entered the monastery zone. …

781. 781

     तेte नna पस्सन्ति—pas·san·ti

     te na passanti—

     They don’t see

782. 782

     ‘अञ्ञेañ·ñe आवासिकेā·vā·si·ke भिक्खूbhik·khū अन्तोसीमंan·to·sī·maṃ ओक्कमन्तेok·ka·man·te …पे…pe

     ‘aññe āvāsike bhikkhū antosīmaṁ okkamante …pe…

     that other resident monks are entering the monastery zone. …

783. 783

     तेte नna पस्सन्ति—pas·san·ti

     te na passanti—

     They don’t see

784. 784

     ‘अञ्ञेañ·ñe आवासिकेā·vā·si·ke भिक्खूbhik·khū अन्तोसीमंan·to·sī·maṃ ओक्कन्तेok·kan·te …पे…pe

     ‘aññe āvāsike bhikkhū antosīmaṁ okkante …pe…

     that other resident monks have entered the monastery zone. …

785. 785

     तेte नna सुणन्तिsu·ṇan·ti ‘अञ्ञेañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अन्तोसीमंan·to·sī·maṃ ओक्कमन्ती’तिok·ka·man·tī …पे…pe

     te na suṇanti ‘aññe āvāsikā bhikkhū antosīmaṁ okkamantī’ti …pe…

     They don’t hear that other resident monks are entering the monastery zone. …

786. 786

     तेte नna सुणन्तिsu·ṇan·ti ‘अञ्ञेañ·ñe आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū अन्तोसीमंan·to·sī·maṃ ओक्कन्ता’तिok·kan·tā …पे…।pe

     te na suṇanti ‘aññe āvāsikā bhikkhū antosīmaṁ okkantā’ti …pe….

     They don’t hear that other resident monks have entered the monastery zone. …”

787. 787

     आवासिकेनā·vā·si·ke·na आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā एकसतपञ्चसत्ततिe·ka·sa·ta·pañ·ca·sat·ta·ti तिकनयतो,ti·ka·na·ya·to आवासिकेनā·vā·si·ke·na आगन्तुका,ā·gan·tu·kā आगन्तुकेनā·gan·tu·ke·na आवासिका,ā·vā·si·kā आगन्तुकेनā·gan·tu·ke·na आगन्तुका,ā·gan·tu·kā पेय्यालमुखेनpey·yā·la·mu·khe·na सत्तsat·ta तिकसतानिti·ka·sa·tā·ni होन्ति।hon·ti

     Āvāsikena āvāsikā ekasatapañcasattati tikanayato, āvāsikena āgantukā, āgantukena āvāsikā, āgantukena āgantukā, peyyālamukhena satta tikasatāni honti.

     As there are one hundred and seventy-five sets of three for resident monks with resident monks, so there is for newly-arrived monks with resident monks, resident monks with newly-arrived monks, newly-arrived monks with newly-arrived monks. Thus by way of succession, there are seven hundred sets of three.

788. 788

     15। दिवसनानत्तdi·va·sa·nā·nat·ta

     15. Divasanānatta

     15. Different days

789. 789

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ चातुद्दसोcā·tud·da·so होति,ho·ti आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ पन्नरसो।pan·na·ra·so

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āvāsikānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ cātuddaso hoti, āgantukānaṁ pannaraso.

     “It may be, monks, that for the resident monks it’s the fourteenth day of the lunar half-month, but for the newly-arrived monks it’s the fifteenth. Then—

790. 790

     सचेsa·ce आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā होन्ति,hon·ti आगन्तुकेहिā·gan·tu·ke·hi आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ अनुवत्तितब्बं।a·nu·vat·ti·tab·baṃ

     Sace āvāsikā bahutarā honti, āgantukehi āvāsikānaṁ anuvattitabbaṁ.

     If the number of resident monks is greater, the newly-arrived monks should fall in line with the resident monks.

791. 791

     सचेsa·ce समसमाsa·ma·sa·mā होन्ति,hon·ti आगन्तुकेहिā·gan·tu·ke·hi आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ अनुवत्तितब्बं।a·nu·vat·ti·tab·baṃ

     Sace samasamā honti, āgantukehi āvāsikānaṁ anuvattitabbaṁ.

     If the number is the same, the newly-arrived monks should fall in line with the resident monks.

792. 792

     सचेsa·ce आगन्तुकाā·gan·tu·kā बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā होन्ति,hon·ti आवासिकेहिā·vā·si·ke·hi आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ अनुवत्तितब्बं।a·nu·vat·ti·tab·baṃ

     Sace āgantukā bahutarā honti, āvāsikehi āgantukānaṁ anuvattitabbaṁ.

     If the number of newly-arrived monks is greater, the resident monks should fall in line with the newly-arrived monks.

793. 793

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ पन्नरसोpan·na·ra·so होति,ho·ti आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ चातुद्दसो।cā·tud·da·so

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āvāsikānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ pannaraso hoti, āgantukānaṁ cātuddaso.

     It may be that for the resident monks it’s the fifteenth day of the lunar half-month, but for the newly-arrived monks it’s the fourteenth. Then—

794. 794

     सचेsa·ce आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā होन्ति,hon·ti आगन्तुकेहिā·gan·tu·ke·hi आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ अनुवत्तितब्बं।a·nu·vat·ti·tab·baṃ

     Sace āvāsikā bahutarā honti, āgantukehi āvāsikānaṁ anuvattitabbaṁ.

     If the number of resident monks is greater, the newly-arrived monks should fall in line with the resident monks.

795. 795

     सचेsa·ce समसमाsa·ma·sa·mā होन्ति,hon·ti आगन्तुकेहिā·gan·tu·ke·hi आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ अनुवत्तितब्बं।a·nu·vat·ti·tab·baṃ

     Sace samasamā honti, āgantukehi āvāsikānaṁ anuvattitabbaṁ.

     If the number is the same, the newly-arrived monks should fall in line with the resident monks.

796. 796

     सचेsa·ce आगन्तुकाā·gan·tu·kā बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā होन्ति,hon·ti आवासिकेहिā·vā·si·ke·hi आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ अनुवत्तितब्बं।a·nu·vat·ti·tab·baṃ

     Sace āgantukā bahutarā honti, āvāsikehi āgantukānaṁ anuvattitabbaṁ.

     If the number of newly-arrived monks is greater, the resident monks should fall in line with the newly-arrived monks.

797. 797

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ पाटिपदोpā·ṭi·pa·do होति,ho·ti आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ पन्नरसो।pan·na·ra·so

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āvāsikānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ pāṭipado hoti, āgantukānaṁ pannaraso.

     It may be that for the resident monks it’s the day after the invitation day, but for the newly-arrived monks it’s the fifteenth day of the lunar half-month. Then—

798. 798

     सचेsa·ce आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā होन्ति,hon·ti आवासिकेहिā·vā·si·ke·hi आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ नाकामाnā·kā·mā दातब्बाdā·tab·bā सामग्गी;sā·mag·gī

     Sace āvāsikā bahutarā honti, āvāsikehi āgantukānaṁ nākāmā dātabbā sāmaggī;

     If the number of resident monks is greater, the resident monks may, if they’re willing, do the invitation ceremony with the newly-arrived monks.

799. 799

     आगन्तुकेहिā·gan·tu·ke·hi निस्सीमंnis·sī·maṃ गन्त्वाgan·tvā पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     āgantukehi nissīmaṁ gantvā pavāretabbaṁ.

     Otherwise the newly-arrived monks should go outside the monastery zone and do the invitation ceremony there.

800. 800

     सचेsa·ce समसमाsa·ma·sa·mā होन्ति,hon·ti आवासिकेहिā·vā·si·ke·hi आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ नाकामाnā·kā·mā दातब्बाdā·tab·bā सामग्गी;sā·mag·gī

     Sace samasamā honti, āvāsikehi āgantukānaṁ nākāmā dātabbā sāmaggī;

     If the number is the same, the resident monks may, if they’re willing, do the invitation ceremony with the newly-arrived monks.

801. 801

     आगन्तुकेहिā·gan·tu·ke·hi निस्सीमंnis·sī·maṃ गन्त्वाgan·tvā पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     āgantukehi nissīmaṁ gantvā pavāretabbaṁ.

     Otherwise the newly-arrived monks should go outside the monastery zone and do the invitation ceremony there.

802. 802

     सचेsa·ce आगन्तुकाā·gan·tu·kā बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā होन्ति,hon·ti आवासिकेहिā·vā·si·ke·hi आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ सामग्गीsā·mag·gī वाvā दातब्बा,dā·tab·bā निस्सीमंnis·sī·maṃ वाvā गन्तब्बं।gan·tab·baṃ

     Sace āgantukā bahutarā honti, āvāsikehi āgantukānaṁ sāmaggī vā dātabbā, nissīmaṁ vā gantabbaṁ.

     If the number of newly-arrived monks is greater, the resident monks should do the invitation ceremony with the newly-arrived monks, or they should go outside the monastery zone while the newly-arrived monks do the invitation ceremony.

803. 803

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ पन्नरसोpan·na·ra·so होति,ho·ti आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ पाटिपदो।pā·ṭi·pa·do

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āvāsikānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ pannaraso hoti, āgantukānaṁ pāṭipado.

     It may be that for the resident monks it’s the fifteenth day of the lunar half-month, but for the newly-arrived monks it’s the day after the invitation day. Then—

804. 804

     सचेsa·ce आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā होन्ति,hon·ti आगन्तुकेहिā·gan·tu·ke·hi आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ सामग्गीsā·mag·gī वाvā दातब्बा,dā·tab·bā निस्सीमंnis·sī·maṃ वाvā गन्तब्बं।gan·tab·baṃ

     Sace āvāsikā bahutarā honti, āgantukehi āvāsikānaṁ sāmaggī vā dātabbā, nissīmaṁ vā gantabbaṁ.

     If the number of resident monks is greater, the newly-arrived monks should do the invitation ceremony with the resident monks, or they should go outside the monastery zone while the resident monks do the invitation ceremony.

805. 805

     सचेsa·ce समसमाsa·ma·sa·mā होन्ति,hon·ti आगन्तुकेहिā·gan·tu·ke·hi आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ सामग्गीsā·mag·gī वाvā दातब्बा,dā·tab·bā निस्सीमंnis·sī·maṃ वाvā गन्तब्बं।gan·tab·baṃ

     Sace samasamā honti, āgantukehi āvāsikānaṁ sāmaggī vā dātabbā, nissīmaṁ vā gantabbaṁ.

     If the number is the same, the newly-arrived monks should do the invitation ceremony with the resident monks, or they should go outside the monastery zone while the resident monks do the invitation ceremony.

806. 806

     सचेsa·ce आगन्तुकाā·gan·tu·kā बहुतराba·hu·ta·rā होन्ति,hon·ti आगन्तुकेहिā·gan·tu·ke·hi आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ नाकामाnā·kā·mā दातब्बाdā·tab·bā सामग्गी;sā·mag·gī

     Sace āgantukā bahutarā honti, āgantukehi āvāsikānaṁ nākāmā dātabbā sāmaggī;

     If the number of newly-arrived monks is greater, they may, if they’re willing, do the invitation ceremony with the resident monks.

807. 807

     आवासिकेहिā·vā·si·ke·hi निस्सीमंnis·sī·maṃ गन्त्वाgan·tvā पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     āvāsikehi nissīmaṁ gantvā pavāretabbaṁ.

     Otherwise the resident monks should go outside the monastery zone and do the invitation ceremony there.”

808. 808

     16। लिङ्गादिदस्सनliṅ·gā·di·das·sa·na

     16. Liṅgādidassana

     16. The seeing of characteristics, etc.

809. 809

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आगन्तुकाā·gan·tu·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū पस्सन्तिpas·san·ti आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ आवासिकाकारं,ā·vā·si·kā·kā·raṃ आवासिकलिङ्गं,ā·vā·si·ka·liṅ·gaṃ आवासिकनिमित्तं,ā·vā·si·ka·ni·mit·taṃ आवासिकुद्देसं,ā·vā·si·kud·de·saṃ सुप्पञ्ञत्तंsup·pañ·ñat·taṃ मञ्चपीठंmañ·ca·pī·ṭhaṃ भिसिबिब्बोहनं,bhi·si·bib·bo·ha·naṃ पानीयंpā·nī·yaṃ परिभोजनीयंpa·ri·bho·ja·nī·yaṃ सूपट्ठितं,sū·paṭ·ṭhi·taṃ परिवेणंpa·ri·ve·ṇaṃ सुसम्मट्ठं;su·sam·maṭ·ṭhaṃ

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āgantukā bhikkhū passanti āvāsikānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ āvāsikākāraṁ, āvāsikaliṅgaṁ, āvāsikanimittaṁ, āvāsikuddesaṁ, suppaññattaṁ mañcapīṭhaṁ bhisibibbohanaṁ, pānīyaṁ paribhojanīyaṁ sūpaṭṭhitaṁ, pariveṇaṁ susammaṭṭhaṁ;

     “It may happen that newly-arrived monks see signs and indications of resident monks: beds and benches that are made up, water for drinking and water for washing that are ready for use, yards that are well swept.

810. 810

     पस्सित्वाpas·sit·vā वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā होन्ति—‘अत्थिhon·ti नुnu खोkho आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खू,bhik·khū नत्थिnat·thi नुnu खो’ति।kho

     passitvā vematikā honti—‘atthi nu kho āvāsikā bhikkhū, natthi nu kho’ti.

     As a consequence, they’re unsure whether or not there are resident monks there. Then—

811. 811

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā नna विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti अविचिनित्वाa·vi·ci·nit·vā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्सduk·ka·ṭas·sa …पे…pe

     Te vematikā na vicinanti, avicinitvā pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa …pe…

     If they do the invitation ceremony without investigating, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

812. 812

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā नna पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti अपस्सित्वाa·pas·sit·vā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā na passanti, apassitvā pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they investigate, but don’t see anyone, and then do the invitation ceremony, there’s no offense.

813. 813

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वाpas·sit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā ekato pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s no offense.

814. 814

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वाpas·sit·vā पाटेक्कंpā·ṭek·kaṃ पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā pāṭekkaṁ pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, but then do the invitation ceremony separately, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

815. 815

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वा—‘नस्सन्तेते,pas·sit·vā विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—भेदपुरेक्खाराat·tho पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā—‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti. Āpatti thullaccayassa.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, but think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them,’ and then do the invitation ceremony aiming at schism, there’s a serious offense.

816. 816

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आगन्तुकाā·gan·tu·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सुणन्तिsu·ṇan·ti आवासिकानंā·vā·si·kā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ आवासिकाकारं,ā·vā·si·kā·kā·raṃ आवासिकलिङ्गं,ā·vā·si·ka·liṅ·gaṃ आवासिकनिमित्तं,ā·vā·si·ka·ni·mit·taṃ आवासिकुद्देसं,ā·vā·si·kud·de·saṃ चङ्कमन्तानंcaṅ·ka·man·tā·naṃ पदसद्दं,pa·da·sad·daṃ सज्झायसद्दं,saj·jhā·ya·sad·daṃ उक्कासितसद्दं,uk·kā·si·ta·sad·daṃ खिपितसद्दं;khi·pi·ta·sad·daṃ

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āgantukā bhikkhū suṇanti āvāsikānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ āvāsikākāraṁ, āvāsikaliṅgaṁ, āvāsikanimittaṁ, āvāsikuddesaṁ, caṅkamantānaṁ padasaddaṁ, sajjhāyasaddaṁ, ukkāsitasaddaṁ, khipitasaddaṁ;

     It may happen that newly-arrived monks hear signs and indications of resident monks: the sound of the feet of someone doing walking meditation, the sound of recitation, the sound of coughing, the sound of sneezing.

817. 817

     सुत्वाsut·vā वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā होन्ति—‘अत्थिhon·ti नुnu खोkho आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खू,bhik·khū नत्थिnat·thi नुnu खो’ति।kho

     sutvā vematikā honti—‘atthi nu kho āvāsikā bhikkhū, natthi nu kho’ti.

     As a consequence, they’re unsure whether or not there are resident monks there. Then—

818. 818

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā नna विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti अविचिनित्वाa·vi·ci·nit·vā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te vematikā na vicinanti, avicinitvā pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they do the invitation ceremony without investigating, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

819. 819

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā नna पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti अपस्सित्वाa·pas·sit·vā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā na passanti, apassitvā pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they investigate, but don’t see anyone, and then do the invitation ceremony, there’s no offense.

820. 820

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वाpas·sit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā ekato pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s no offense.

821. 821

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वाpas·sit·vā पाटेक्कंpā·ṭek·kaṃ पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā pāṭekkaṁ pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, but then do the invitation ceremony separately, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

822. 822

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वा—‘नस्सन्तेते,pas·sit·vā विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’तिat·tho भेदपुरेक्खाराbhe·da·pu·rek·khā·rā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā—‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti. Āpatti thullaccayassa.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, but think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them,’ and then do the invitation ceremony aiming at schism, there’s a serious offense.

823. 823

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū पस्सन्तिpas·san·ti आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ आगन्तुकाकारं,ā·gan·tu·kā·kā·raṃ आगन्तुकलिङ्गं,ā·gan·tu·ka·liṅ·gaṃ आगन्तुकनिमित्तं,ā·gan·tu·ka·ni·mit·taṃ आगन्तुकुद्देसं,ā·gan·tu·kud·de·saṃ अञ्ञातकंañ·ñā·ta·kaṃ पत्तं,pat·taṃ अञ्ञातकंañ·ñā·ta·kaṃ चीवरं,cī·va·raṃ अञ्ञातकंañ·ñā·ta·kaṃ निसीदनं,ni·sī·da·naṃ पादानंpā·dā·naṃ धोतं,dho·taṃ उदकनिस्सेकं;u·da·ka·nis·se·kaṃ

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āvāsikā bhikkhū passanti āgantukānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ āgantukākāraṁ, āgantukaliṅgaṁ, āgantukanimittaṁ, āgantukuddesaṁ, aññātakaṁ pattaṁ, aññātakaṁ cīvaraṁ, aññātakaṁ nisīdanaṁ, pādānaṁ dhotaṁ, udakanissekaṁ;

     It may happen that resident monks see signs and indications of newly-arrived monks: an unknown almsbowl, an unknown robe, an unknown sitting mat, water poured on the ground from the washing of feet.

824. 824

     पस्सित्वाpas·sit·vā वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā होन्ति—‘अत्थिhon·ti नुnu खोkho आगन्तुकाā·gan·tu·kā भिक्खू,bhik·khū नत्थिnat·thi नुnu खो’ति।kho

     passitvā vematikā honti—‘atthi nu kho āgantukā bhikkhū, natthi nu kho’ti.

     As a consequence, they’re unsure whether or not monks have arrived. Then—

825. 825

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā नna विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti अविचिनित्वाa·vi·ci·nit·vā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te vematikā na vicinanti, avicinitvā pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they do the invitation ceremony without investigating, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

826. 826

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā नna पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti अपस्सित्वाa·pas·sit·vā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā na passanti, apassitvā pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they investigate, but don’t see anyone, and then do the invitation ceremony, there’s no offense.

827. 827

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वाpas·sit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā ekato pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s no offense.

828. 828

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वाpas·sit·vā पाटेक्कंpā·ṭek·kaṃ पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā pāṭekkaṁ pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, but then do the invitation ceremony separately, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

829. 829

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वा—‘नस्सन्तेते,pas·sit·vā विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—भेदपुरेक्खाराat·tho पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā—‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti. Āpatti thullaccayassa.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, but think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them,’ and then do the invitation ceremony aiming at schism, there’s a serious offense.

830. 830

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū सुणन्तिsu·ṇan·ti आगन्तुकानंā·gan·tu·kā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ आगन्तुकाकारं,ā·gan·tu·kā·kā·raṃ आगन्तुकलिङ्गं,ā·gan·tu·ka·liṅ·gaṃ आगन्तुकनिमित्तं,ā·gan·tu·ka·ni·mit·taṃ आगन्तुकुद्देसं,ā·gan·tu·kud·de·saṃ आगच्छन्तानंā·gac·chan·tā·naṃ पदसद्दं,pa·da·sad·daṃ उपाहनपप्फोटनसद्दं,u·pā·ha·na·pap·pho·ṭa·na·sad·daṃ उक्कासितसद्दं,uk·kā·si·ta·sad·daṃ खिपितसद्दं;khi·pi·ta·sad·daṃ

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āvāsikā bhikkhū suṇanti āgantukānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ āgantukākāraṁ, āgantukaliṅgaṁ, āgantukanimittaṁ, āgantukuddesaṁ, āgacchantānaṁ padasaddaṁ, upāhanapapphoṭanasaddaṁ, ukkāsitasaddaṁ, khipitasaddaṁ;

     It may happen that resident monks hear signs and indications of newly-arrived monks: the sound of the feet of someone arriving, the sound of sandals being knocked together, the sound of coughing, the sound of sneezing.

831. 831

     सुत्वाsut·vā वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā होन्ति—‘अत्थिhon·ti नुnu खोkho आगन्तुकाā·gan·tu·kā भिक्खू,bhik·khū नत्थिnat·thi नुnu खो’ति।kho

     sutvā vematikā honti—‘atthi nu kho āgantukā bhikkhū, natthi nu kho’ti.

     As a consequence, they’re unsure whether or not monks have arrived. Then—

832. 832

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā नna विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti अविचिनित्वाa·vi·ci·nit·vā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te vematikā na vicinanti, avicinitvā pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they do the invitation ceremony without investigating, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

833. 833

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā नna पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti अपस्सित्वाa·pas·sit·vā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā na passanti, apassitvā pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they investigate, but don’t see anyone, and then do the invitation ceremony, there’s no offense.

834. 834

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वाpas·sit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā ekato pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s no offense.

835. 835

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वाpas·sit·vā पाटेक्कंpā·ṭek·kaṃ पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā pāṭekkaṁ pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, but then do the invitation ceremony separately, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

836. 836

     तेte वेमतिकाve·ma·ti·kā विचिनन्ति,vi·ci·nan·ti विचिनित्वाvi·ci·nit·vā पस्सन्ति,pas·san·ti पस्सित्वा—‘नस्सन्तेते,pas·sit·vā विनस्सन्तेते,vi·nas·san·te·te कोko तेहिte·hi अत्थो’ति—भेदपुरेक्खाराat·tho पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti थुल्लच्चयस्स।thul·lac·ca·yas·sa

     Te vematikā vicinanti, vicinitvā passanti, passitvā—‘nassantete, vinassantete, ko tehi attho’ti—bhedapurekkhārā pavārenti. Āpatti thullaccayassa.

     If they investigate, and they see someone, but think, ‘May they get lost! May they disappear! We are better off without them,’ and then do the invitation ceremony aiming at schism, there’s a serious offense.”

837. 837

     17। नानासंवासकादीहिपवारणाnā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·kā·dī·hi·pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     17. Nānāsaṁvāsakādīhipavāraṇā

     17. The doing of the invitation ceremony with those belonging to a different Buddhist sect, etc.

838. 838

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आगन्तुकाā·gan·tu·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū पस्सन्तिpas·san·ti आवासिकेā·vā·si·ke भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासके।nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·ke

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āgantukā bhikkhū passanti āvāsike bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsake.

     “It may happen that newly-arrived monks see resident monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect,

839. 839

     तेte समानसंवासकदिट्ठिंsa·mā·na·saṃ·vā·sa·ka·diṭ·ṭhiṃ पटिलभन्ति,pa·ṭi·la·bhan·ti

     Te samānasaṁvāsakadiṭṭhiṁ paṭilabhanti,

     but they have the view that they belong to the same one. Then—

840. 840

     समानसंवासकदिट्ठिंsa·mā·na·saṃ·vā·sa·ka·diṭ·ṭhiṃ पटिलभित्वाpa·ṭi·la·bhit·vā नna पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti अपुच्छित्वाa·puc·chit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति,pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     samānasaṁvāsakadiṭṭhiṁ paṭilabhitvā na pucchanti, apucchitvā ekato pavārenti, anāpatti.

     If they don’t ask the resident monks about it, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s no offense.

841. 841

     तेte पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti पुच्छित्वाpuc·chit·vā नाभिवितरन्ति,nā·bhi·vi·ta·ran·ti अनभिवितरित्वाa·na·bhi·vi·ta·rit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te pucchanti, pucchitvā nābhivitaranti, anabhivitaritvā ekato pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they do ask the resident monks about it, but don’t reach a clear conclusion, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

842. 842

     तेte पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti पुच्छित्वाpuc·chit·vā नाभिवितरन्ति,nā·bhi·vi·ta·ran·ti अनभिवितरित्वाa·na·bhi·vi·ta·rit·vā पाटेक्कंpā·ṭek·kaṃ पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te pucchanti, pucchitvā nābhivitaranti, anabhivitaritvā pāṭekkaṁ pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they do ask the resident monks about it, but don’t reach a clear conclusion, and then do the invitation ceremony separately, there’s no offense.

843. 843

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आगन्तुकाā·gan·tu·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū पस्सन्तिpas·san·ti आवासिकेā·vā·si·ke भिक्खूbhik·khū समानसंवासके।sa·mā·na·saṃ·vā·sa·ke तेte नानासंवासकदिट्ठिंnā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·ka·diṭ·ṭhiṃ पटिलभन्ति,pa·ṭi·la·bhan·ti

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āgantukā bhikkhū passanti āvāsike bhikkhū samānasaṁvāsake. Te nānāsaṁvāsakadiṭṭhiṁ paṭilabhanti,

     It may happen that newly-arrived monks see resident monks who belong to the same Buddhist sect, but they have the view that they belong to a different one. Then—

844. 844

     नानासंवासकदिट्ठिंnā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·ka·diṭ·ṭhiṃ पटिलभित्वाpa·ṭi·la·bhit·vā नna पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti अपुच्छित्वाa·puc·chit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     nānāsaṁvāsakadiṭṭhiṁ paṭilabhitvā na pucchanti, apucchitvā ekato pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they don’t ask the resident monks about it, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

845. 845

     तेte पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti पुच्छित्वाpuc·chit·vā अभिवितरन्ति,a·bhi·vi·ta·ran·ti अभिवितरित्वाa·bhi·vi·ta·rit·vā पाटेक्कंpā·ṭek·kaṃ पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te pucchanti, pucchitvā abhivitaranti, abhivitaritvā pāṭekkaṁ pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they do ask the resident monks about it, and they change their view, but then do the invitation ceremony separately, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

846. 846

     तेte पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti पुच्छित्वाpuc·chit·vā अभिवितरन्ति,a·bhi·vi·ta·ran·ti अभिवितरित्वाa·bhi·vi·ta·rit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te pucchanti, pucchitvā abhivitaranti, abhivitaritvā ekato pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they do ask the resident monks about it, and they change their view, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s no offense.

847. 847

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū पस्सन्तिpas·san·ti आगन्तुकेā·gan·tu·ke भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासके।nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·ke

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āvāsikā bhikkhū passanti āgantuke bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsake.

     It may happen that resident monks see newly-arrived monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect,

848. 848

     तेte समानसंवासकदिट्ठिंsa·mā·na·saṃ·vā·sa·ka·diṭ·ṭhiṃ पटिलभन्ति,pa·ṭi·la·bhan·ti

     Te samānasaṁvāsakadiṭṭhiṁ paṭilabhanti,

     but they have the view that they belong to the same one. Then—

849. 849

     समानसंवासकदिट्ठिंsa·mā·na·saṃ·vā·sa·ka·diṭ·ṭhiṃ पटिलभित्वाpa·ṭi·la·bhit·vā नna पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti अपुच्छित्वाa·puc·chit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     samānasaṁvāsakadiṭṭhiṁ paṭilabhitvā na pucchanti, apucchitvā ekato pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they don’t ask the newly-arrived monks about it, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s no offense.

850. 850

     तेte पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti पुच्छित्वाpuc·chit·vā नाभिवितरन्ति,nā·bhi·vi·ta·ran·ti अनभिवितरित्वाa·na·bhi·vi·ta·rit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te pucchanti, pucchitvā nābhivitaranti, anabhivitaritvā ekato pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they do ask the newly-arrived monks about it, but don’t reach a clear conclusion, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

851. 851

     तेte पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti पुच्छित्वाpuc·chit·vā नाभिवितरन्ति,nā·bhi·vi·ta·ran·ti अनभिवितरित्वाa·na·bhi·vi·ta·rit·vā पाटेक्कंpā·ṭek·kaṃ पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te pucchanti, pucchitvā nābhivitaranti, anabhivitaritvā pāṭekkaṁ pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they do ask the newly-arrived monks about it, but don’t reach a clear conclusion, and then do the invitation ceremony separately, there’s no offense.

852. 852

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū पस्सन्तिpas·san·ti आगन्तुकेā·gan·tu·ke भिक्खूbhik·khū समानसंवासके।sa·mā·na·saṃ·vā·sa·ke

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, āvāsikā bhikkhū passanti āgantuke bhikkhū samānasaṁvāsake.

     It may happen that resident monks see newly-arrived monks who belong to the same Buddhist sect,

853. 853

     तेte नानासंवासकदिट्ठिंnā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·ka·diṭ·ṭhiṃ पटिलभन्ति,pa·ṭi·la·bhan·ti

     Te nānāsaṁvāsakadiṭṭhiṁ paṭilabhanti,

     but they have the view that they belong to a different one. Then—

854. 854

     नानासंवासकदिट्ठिंnā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·ka·diṭ·ṭhiṃ पटिलभित्वाpa·ṭi·la·bhit·vā नna पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti अपुच्छित्वाa·puc·chit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     nānāsaṁvāsakadiṭṭhiṁ paṭilabhitvā na pucchanti, apucchitvā ekato pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they don’t ask the newly-arrived monks about it, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

855. 855

     तेte पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti पुच्छित्वाpuc·chit·vā अभिवितरन्ति,a·bhi·vi·ta·ran·ti अभिवितरित्वाa·bhi·vi·ta·rit·vā पाटेक्कंpā·ṭek·kaṃ पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Te pucchanti, pucchitvā abhivitaranti, abhivitaritvā pāṭekkaṁ pavārenti. Āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If they do ask the newly-arrived monks about it, and they change their view, but then do the invitation ceremony separately, there’s an offense of wrong conduct.

856. 856

     तेte पुच्छन्ति,puc·chan·ti पुच्छित्वाpuc·chit·vā अभिवितरन्ति,a·bhi·vi·ta·ran·ti अभिवितरित्वाa·bhi·vi·ta·rit·vā एकतोe·ka·to पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti अनापत्ति।a·nā·pat·ti

     Te pucchanti, pucchitvā abhivitaranti, abhivitaritvā ekato pavārenti. Anāpatti.

     If they do ask the newly-arrived monks about it, and they change their view, and then do the invitation ceremony together, there’s no offense.”

857. 857

     18। नगन्तब्बवारna·gan·tab·ba·vā·ra

     18. Nagantabbavāra

     18. The section on “you shouldn’t go”

858. 858

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā अभिक्खुकोa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā abhikkhuko āvāso gantabbo, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     “On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery with monks to one without monks, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

859. 859

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā अभिक्खुकोa·bhik·khu·ko अनावासोa·nā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā abhikkhuko anāvāso gantabbo, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery with monks to a non-monastery without monks, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

860. 860

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā अभिक्खुकोa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so वाvā अनावासोa·nā·vā·so वाvā गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā abhikkhuko āvāso vā anāvāso vā gantabbo, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery with monks to a monastery or a non-monastery without monks, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

861. 861

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā अभिक्खुकोa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā anāvāsā abhikkhuko āvāso gantabbo, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a non-monastery with monks to a monastery without monks, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

862. 862

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā अभिक्खुकोa·bhik·khu·ko अनावासोa·nā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā anāvāsā abhikkhuko anāvāso gantabbo, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a non-monastery with monks to a non-monastery without monks, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

863. 863

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā अभिक्खुकोa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so वाvā अनावासोa·nā·vā·so वाvā गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā anāvāsā abhikkhuko āvāso vā anāvāso vā gantabbo, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a non-monastery with monks to a monastery or a non-monastery without monks, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

864. 864

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā वाvā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā वाvā अभिक्खुकोa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā vā anāvāsā vā abhikkhuko āvāso gantabbo, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery or a non-monastery with monks to a monastery without monks, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

865. 865

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā वाvā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā वाvā अभिक्खुकोa·bhik·khu·ko अनावासोa·nā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā vā anāvāsā vā abhikkhuko anāvāso gantabbo, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery or a non-monastery with monks to a non-monastery without monks, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

866. 866

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā वाvā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā वाvā अभिक्खुकोa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so वाvā अनावासोa·nā·vā·so वाvā गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā vā anāvāsā vā abhikkhuko āvāso vā anāvāso vā gantabbo, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery or a non-monastery with monks to a monastery or a non-monastery without monks, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

867. 867

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासका,nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·kā अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā sabhikkhuko āvāso gantabbo, yatthassu bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsakā, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery with monks to one with monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

868. 868

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko अनावासोa·nā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासका,nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·kā अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā sabhikkhuko anāvāso gantabbo, yatthassu bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsakā, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery with monks to a non-monastery with monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

869. 869

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so वाvā अनावासोa·nā·vā·so वाvā गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासका,nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·kā अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā sabhikkhuko āvāso vā anāvāso vā gantabbo, yatthassu bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsakā, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery with monks to a monastery or a non-monastery with monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

870. 870

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासका,nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·kā अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā anāvāsā sabhikkhuko āvāso gantabbo, yatthassu bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsakā, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a non-monastery with monks to a monastery with monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

871. 871

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko अनावासोa·nā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासका,nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·kā अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā anāvāsā sabhikkhuko anāvāso gantabbo, yatthassu bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsakā, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a non-monastery with monks to a non-monastery with monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

872. 872

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so वाvā अनावासोa·nā·vā·so वाvā गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासका,nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·kā अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā anāvāsā sabhikkhuko āvāso vā anāvāso vā gantabbo, yatthassu bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsakā, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a non-monastery with monks to a monastery or a non-monastery with monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

873. 873

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā वाvā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā वाvā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासका,nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·kā अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā vā anāvāsā vā sabhikkhuko āvāso gantabbo, yatthassu bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsakā, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery or a non-monastery with monks to a monastery with monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

874. 874

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā वाvā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā वाvā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko अनावासोa·nā·vā·so गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासका,nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·kā अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā vā anāvāsā vā sabhikkhuko anāvāso gantabbo, yatthassu bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsakā, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery or a non-monastery with monks to a non-monastery with monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.

875. 875

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā वाvā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā वाvā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so वाvā अनावासोa·nā·vā·so वाvā गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū नानासंवासका,nā·nā·saṃ·vā·sa·kā अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घेन,saṅ·ghe·na अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अन्तराया।an·ta·rā·yā

     Na, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā vā anāvāsā vā sabhikkhuko āvāso vā anāvāso vā gantabbo, yatthassu bhikkhū nānāsaṁvāsakā, aññatra saṅghena, aññatra antarāyā.

     On the invitation day you shouldn’t go from a monastery or a non-monastery with monks to a monastery or a non-monastery with monks who belong to a different Buddhist sect, except if you go with a sangha or there are dangers.”

876. 876

     19। गन्तब्बवारgan·tab·ba·vā·ra

     19. Gantabbavāra

     19. The section on “you may go”

877. 877

     गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासो,ā·vā·so यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū समानसंवासका,sa·mā·na·saṃ·vā·sa·kā यंyaṃ जञ्ञाjañ·ñā ‘सक्कोमिsak·ko·mi अज्जेवaj·je·va गन्तुन्’ति।gan·tun

     Gantabbo, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā sabhikkhuko āvāso, yatthassu bhikkhū samānasaṁvāsakā, yaṁ jaññā ‘sakkomi ajjeva gantun’ti.

     “On the invitation day you may go from a monastery with monks to one with monks who belong to the same Buddhist sect if you know you’ll get there on the same day.

878. 878

     गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko अनावासोa·nā·vā·so …पे…pe

     Gantabbo, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā sabhikkhuko anāvāso …pe…

     On the invitation day you may go from a monastery with monks to a non-monastery with monks …

879. 879

     सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so वाvā अनावासोa·nā·vā·so वा,vā यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū समानसंवासका,sa·mā·na·saṃ·vā·sa·kā यंyaṃ जञ्ञाjañ·ñā ‘सक्कोमिsak·ko·mi अज्जेवaj·je·va गन्तुन्’ति।gan·tun

     sabhikkhuko āvāso vā anāvāso vā, yatthassu bhikkhū samānasaṁvāsakā, yaṁ jaññā ‘sakkomi ajjeva gantun’ti.

     to a monastery or a non-monastery with monks who belong to the same Buddhist sect if you know you’ll get there on the same day.

880. 880

     गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so …पे…pe

     Gantabbo, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā anāvāsā sabhikkhuko āvāso …pe…

     On the invitation day you may go from a non-monastery with monks to a monastery with monks …

881. 881

     सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko अनावासोa·nā·vā·so …पे…pe

     sabhikkhuko anāvāso …pe…

     to a non-monastery with monks …

882. 882

     सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so वाvā अनावासोa·nā·vā·so वा,vā यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū समानसंवासका,sa·mā·na·saṃ·vā·sa·kā यंyaṃ जञ्ञाjañ·ñā ‘सक्कोमिsak·ko·mi अज्जेवaj·je·va गन्तुन्’ति।gan·tun

     sabhikkhuko āvāso vā anāvāso vā, yatthassu bhikkhū samānasaṁvāsakā, yaṁ jaññā ‘sakkomi ajjeva gantun’ti.

     to a monastery or a non-monastery with monks who belong to the same Buddhist sect if you know you’ll get there on the same day.

883. 883

     गन्तब्बो,gan·tab·bo भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सभिक्खुकाsa·bhik·khu·kā आवासाā·vā·sā वाvā अनावासाa·nā·vā·sā वाvā सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so …पे…pe

     Gantabbo, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya sabhikkhukā āvāsā vā anāvāsā vā sabhikkhuko āvāso …pe…

     On the invitation day you may go from a monastery or a non-monastery with monks to a monastery with monks …

884. 884

     सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko अनावासोa·nā·vā·so …पे…pe

     sabhikkhuko anāvāso …pe…

     to a non-monastery with monks …

885. 885

     सभिक्खुकोsa·bhik·khu·ko आवासोā·vā·so वाvā अनावासोa·nā·vā·so वा,vā यत्थस्सुyat·thas·su भिक्खूbhik·khū समानसंवासका,sa·mā·na·saṃ·vā·sa·kā यंyaṃ जञ्ञाjañ·ñā ‘सक्कोमिsak·ko·mi अज्जेवaj·je·va गन्तुन्’ति।gan·tun

     sabhikkhuko āvāso vā anāvāso vā, yatthassu bhikkhū samānasaṁvāsakā, yaṁ jaññā ‘sakkomi ajjeva gantun’ti.

     to a monastery or a non-monastery with monks who belong to the same Buddhist sect if you know you’ll get there on the same day.”

886. 886

     20। वज्जनीयपुग्गलसन्दस्सनvaj·ja·nī·ya·pug·ga·la·san·das·sa·na

     20. Vajjanīyapuggalasandassana

     20. The identification of persons to be avoided

887. 887

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुनियाbhik·khu·ni·yā निसिन्नपरिसायni·sin·na·pa·ri·sā·ya पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Na, bhikkhave, bhikkhuniyā nisinnaparisāya pavāretabbaṁ.

     “You shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with a nun seated in the gathering.

888. 888

     योyo पवारेय्य,pa·vā·rey·ya आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Yo pavāreyya, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

889. 889

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve सिक्खमानायsik·kha·mā·nā·ya …पे…pe

     Na, bhikkhave, sikkhamānāya …pe…

     You shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with a trainee nun,

890. 890

     नna सामणेरस्सsā·ma·ṇe·ras·sa …पे…pe

     na sāmaṇerassa …pe…

     a novice monk,

891. 891

     नna सामणेरियाsā·ma·ṇe·ri·yā …पे…pe

     na sāmaṇeriyā …pe…

     a novice nun,

892. 892

     नna सिक्खंsik·khaṃ पच्चक्खातकस्सpac·cak·khā·ta·kas·sa …पे…pe

     na sikkhaṁ paccakkhātakassa …pe…

     one who has renounced the training,

893. 893

     नna अन्तिमवत्थुंan·ti·ma·vat·thuṃ अज्झापन्नकस्सaj·jhā·pan·na·kas·sa निसिन्नपरिसायni·sin·na·pa·ri·sā·ya पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     na antimavatthuṁ ajjhāpannakassa nisinnaparisāya pavāretabbaṁ.

     or one who has committed the worst kind of offense seated in the gathering.

894. 894

     योyo पवारेय्य,pa·vā·rey·ya आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Yo pavāreyya, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

895. 895

     नna आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā अदस्सनेa·das·sa·ne उक्खित्तकस्सuk·khit·ta·kas·sa निसिन्नपरिसायni·sin·na·pa·ri·sā·ya पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Na āpattiyā adassane ukkhittakassa nisinnaparisāya pavāretabbaṁ.

     You shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with one who has been ejected for not recognizing an offense seated in the gathering.

896. 896

     योyo पवारेय्य,pa·vā·rey·ya यथाधम्मोya·thā·dham·mo कारेतब्बो।kā·re·tab·bo

     Yo pavāreyya, yathādhammo kāretabbo.

     If you do, you should be dealt with according to the rule.

897. 897

     नna आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā अप्पटिकम्मेap·pa·ṭi·kam·me उक्खित्तकस्सuk·khit·ta·kas·sa …पे…pe

     Na āpattiyā appaṭikamme ukkhittakassa …pe…

     You shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with one who has been ejected for not making amends for an offense seated in the gathering

898. 898

     नna पापिकायpā·pi·kā·ya दिट्ठियाdiṭ·ṭhi·yā अप्पटिनिस्सग्गेap·pa·ṭi·nis·sag·ge उक्खित्तकस्सuk·khit·ta·kas·sa निसिन्नपरिसायni·sin·na·pa·ri·sā·ya पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     na pāpikāya diṭṭhiyā appaṭinissagge ukkhittakassa nisinnaparisāya pavāretabbaṁ.

     or with one who has been ejected for not giving up a bad view seated in the gathering.

899. 899

     योyo पवारेय्य,pa·vā·rey·ya यथाधम्मोya·thā·dham·mo कारेतब्बो।kā·re·tab·bo

     Yo pavāreyya, yathādhammo kāretabbo.

     If you do, you should be dealt with according to the rule.

900. 900

     नna पण्डकस्सpaṇ·ḍa·kas·sa निसिन्नपरिसायni·sin·na·pa·ri·sā·ya पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     Na paṇḍakassa nisinnaparisāya pavāretabbaṁ.

     You shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with a <i lang='pi' translate='no'>paṇḍaka</i> seated in the gathering.

901. 901

     योyo पवारेय्य,pa·vā·rey·ya आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Yo pavāreyya, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

902. 902

     नna थेय्यसंवासकस्सthey·ya·saṃ·vā·sa·kas·sa …पे…pe

     Na theyyasaṁvāsakassa …pe…

     You shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with a fake monk,

903. 903

     नna तित्थियपक्कन्तकस्सtit·thi·ya·pak·kan·ta·kas·sa …पे…pe

     na titthiyapakkantakassa …pe…

     with one who has previously left to join the monastics of another religion,

904. 904

     नna तिरच्छानगतस्सti·rac·chā·na·ga·tas·sa …पे…pe

     na tiracchānagatassa …pe…

     with an animal,

905. 905

     नna मातुघातकस्सmā·tu·ghā·ta·kas·sa …पे…pe

     na mātughātakassa …pe…

     with a matricide,

906. 906

     नna पितुघातकस्सpi·tu·ghā·ta·kas·sa …पे…pe

     na pitughātakassa …pe…

     with a patricide,

907. 907

     नna अरहन्तघातकस्सa·ra·han·ta·ghā·ta·kas·sa …पे…pe

     na arahantaghātakassa …pe…

     with a murderer of a perfected one,

908. 908

     नna भिक्खुनिदूसकस्सbhik·khu·ni·dū·sa·kas·sa …पे…pe

     na bhikkhunidūsakassa …pe…

     with one who has raped a nun,

909. 909

     नna सङ्घभेदकस्सsaṅ·gha·bhe·da·kas·sa …पे…pe

     na saṅghabhedakassa …pe…

     with one has caused a schism in the Sangha,

910. 910

     नna लोहितुप्पादकस्सlo·hi·tup·pā·da·kas·sa …पे…pe

     na lohituppādakassa …pe…

     with one who has caused the Buddha to bleed,

911. 911

     नna उभतोब्यञ्जनकस्सu·bha·tob·yañ·ja·na·kas·sa निसिन्नपरिसायni·sin·na·pa·ri·sā·ya पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     na ubhatobyañjanakassa nisinnaparisāya pavāretabbaṁ.

     or with a gynandromorph seated in the gathering.

912. 912

     योyo पवारेय्य,pa·vā·rey·ya आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Yo pavāreyya, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

913. 913

     न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पारिवासिकपवारणादानेनpā·ri·vā·si·ka·pa·vā·ra·ṇā·dā·ne·na पवारेतब्बं,pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra अवुट्ठितायa·vuṭ·ṭhi·tā·ya परिसाय।pa·ri·sā·ya

     Na, bhikkhave, pārivāsikapavāraṇādānena pavāretabbaṁ, aññatra avuṭṭhitāya parisāya.

     You shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony with a passed-on invitation that has expired, except if the gathering is still seated together.

914. 914

     नna च,ca भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अप्पवारणायap·pa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya पवारेतब्बं,pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ अञ्ञत्रañ·ñat·ra सङ्घसामग्गिया”ति।saṅ·gha·sā·mag·gi·yā

     Na ca, bhikkhave, appavāraṇāya pavāretabbaṁ, aññatra saṅghasāmaggiyā”ti.

     You shouldn’t do the invitation ceremony on a non-invitation day, except to unify the Sangha.”

915. 915

     दुतियभाणवारोdu·ti·ya·bhā·ṇa·vā·ro निट्ठितो।niṭ·ṭhi·to

     Dutiyabhāṇavāro niṭṭhito.

     The second section for recitation is finished.

916. 916

     21। द्वेवाचिकादिपवारणाdve·vā·ci·kā·di·pa·vā·ra·ṇā

     21. Dvevācikādipavāraṇā

     21. Invitation ceremonies by means of two statements

917. 917

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na कोसलेसुko·sa·le·su जनपदेja·na·pa·de अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सवरभयंsa·va·ra·bha·yaṃ अहोसि।a·ho·si

     Tena kho pana samayena kosalesu janapade aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya savarabhayaṁ ahosi.

     At one time on the invitation day in a certain monastery in the Kosalan country, there was a threat from primitive tribes.

918. 918

     भिक्खूbhik·khū नासक्खिंसुnā·sak·khiṃ·su तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेतुं।pa·vā·re·tuṃ

     Bhikkhū nāsakkhiṁsu tevācikaṁ pavāretuṁ.

     The monks were unable to do the invitation ceremony by means of three statements.

919. 919

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

920. 920

     “अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve द्वेवाचिकंdve·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेतुन्”ति।pa·vā·re·tun

     “Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, dvevācikaṁ pavāretun”ti.

     “I allow you to do the invitation ceremony by means of two statements.”

921. 921

     बाळ्हतरंbā·ḷha·ta·raṃ सवरभयंsa·va·ra·bha·yaṃ अहोसि।a·ho·si

     Bāḷhataraṁ savarabhayaṁ ahosi.

     The threat from primitive tribes increased.

922. 922

     भिक्खूbhik·khū नासक्खिंसुnā·sak·khiṃ·su द्वेवाचिकंdve·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेतुं।pa·vā·re·tuṃ

     Bhikkhū nāsakkhiṁsu dvevācikaṁ pavāretuṁ.

     The monks were unable to do the invitation ceremony by means of two statements.

923. 923

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

924. 924

     “अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve एकवाचिकंe·ka·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेतुन्”ति।pa·vā·re·tun

     “Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, ekavācikaṁ pavāretun”ti.

     “I allow you to do the invitation ceremony by means of one statement.”

925. 925

     बाळ्हतरंbā·ḷha·ta·raṃ सवरभयंsa·va·ra·bha·yaṃ अहोसि।a·ho·si

     Bāḷhataraṁ savarabhayaṁ ahosi.

     The threat from primitive tribes increased further.

926. 926

     भिक्खूbhik·khū नासक्खिंसुnā·sak·khiṃ·su एकवाचिकंe·ka·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेतुं।pa·vā·re·tuṃ

     Bhikkhū nāsakkhiṁsu ekavācikaṁ pavāretuṁ.

     The monks were unable to do the invitation ceremony by means of one statement.

927. 927

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

928. 928

     “अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve समानवस्सिकंsa·mā·na·vas·si·kaṃ पवारेतुन्”ति।pa·vā·re·tun

     “Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, samānavassikaṁ pavāretun”ti.

     “I allow you to do the invitation ceremony in groups according to the year of seniority.”

929. 929

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya मनुस्सेहिma·nus·se·hi दानंdā·naṃ देन्तेहिden·te·hi येभुय्येनye·bhuy·ye·na रत्तिrat·ti खेपिताkhe·pi·tā होति।ho·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya manussehi dānaṁ dentehi yebhuyyena ratti khepitā hoti.

     On one occasion on the invitation day in a certain monastery, most of the night had been spent with people making offerings.

930. 930

     अथa·tha खोkho तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

     The monks considered this

931. 931

     “मनुस्सेहिma·nus·se·hi दानंdā·naṃ देन्तेहिden·te·hi येभुय्येनye·bhuy·ye·na रत्तिrat·ti खेपिता।khe·pi·tā

     “manussehi dānaṁ dentehi yebhuyyena ratti khepitā.

     (Pāli only)

932. 932

     सचेsa·ce सङ्घोsaṅ·gho तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti अप्पवारितोवap·pa·vā·ri·to·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho भविस्सति,bha·vis·sa·ti अथायंa·thā·yaṃ रत्तिrat·ti विभायिस्सति।vi·bhā·yis·sa·ti

     Sace saṅgho tevācikaṁ pavāressati, appavāritova saṅgho bhavissati, athāyaṁ ratti vibhāyissati.

     and thought, “If the Sangha does the invitation ceremony by means of three statements, we won’t finish before dawn.

933. 933

     कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho अम्हेहिam·he·hi पटिपज्जितब्बन्”ति?pa·ṭi·paj·ji·tab·ban

     Kathaṁ nu kho amhehi paṭipajjitabban”ti?

     What should we do?”

934. 934

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

935. 935

     “इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya मनुस्सेहिma·nus·se·hi दानंdā·naṃ देन्तेहिden·te·hi येभुय्येनye·bhuy·ye·na रत्तिrat·ti खेपिताkhe·pi·tā होति।ho·ti

     “Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya manussehi dānaṁ dentehi yebhuyyena ratti khepitā hoti.

     “In such a case,

936. 936

     तत्रtat·ra चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एवंe·vaṃ होति—ho·ti

     Tatra ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhūnaṁ evaṁ hoti—

     (Pāli only)

937. 937

     ‘मनुस्सेहिma·nus·se·hi दानंdā·naṃ देन्तेहिden·te·hi येभुय्येनye·bhuy·ye·na रत्तिrat·ti खेपिता।khe·pi·tā

     ‘manussehi dānaṁ dentehi yebhuyyena ratti khepitā.

     (Pāli only)

938. 938

     सचेsa·ce सङ्घोsaṅ·gho तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti अप्पवारितोवap·pa·vā·ri·to·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho भविस्सति,bha·vis·sa·ti अथायंa·thā·yaṃ रत्तिrat·ti विभायिस्सती’ति,vi·bhā·yis·sa·tī ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na सङ्घोsaṅ·gho ञापेतब्बो—ñā·pe·tab·bo

     Sace saṅgho tevācikaṁ pavāressati, appavāritova saṅgho bhavissati, athāyaṁ ratti vibhāyissatī’ti, byattena bhikkhunā paṭibalena saṅgho ñāpetabbo—

     a competent and capable monk should inform the Sangha:

939. 939

     ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

     ‘Suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

     ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

940. 940

     मनुस्सेहिma·nus·se·hi दानंdā·naṃ देन्तेहिden·te·hi येभुय्येनye·bhuy·ye·na रत्तिrat·ti खेपिता।khe·pi·tā

     Manussehi dānaṁ dentehi yebhuyyena ratti khepitā.

     Most of the night has been spent with people making offerings.

941. 941

     सचेsa·ce सङ्घोsaṅ·gho तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti अप्पवारितोवap·pa·vā·ri·to·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho भविस्सति,bha·vis·sa·ti अथायंa·thā·yaṃ रत्तिrat·ti विभायिस्सति।vi·bhā·yis·sa·ti

     Sace saṅgho tevācikaṁ pavāressati, appavāritova saṅgho bhavissati, athāyaṁ ratti vibhāyissati.

     If the Sangha does the invitation ceremony by means of three statements, we won’t finish before dawn.

942. 942

     यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ सङ्घोsaṅ·gho द्वेवाचिकं,dve·vā·ci·kaṃ एकवाचिकं,e·ka·vā·ci·kaṃ समानवस्सिकंsa·mā·na·vas·si·kaṃ पवारेय्या’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

     Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho dvevācikaṁ, ekavācikaṁ, samānavassikaṁ pavāreyyā’ti.

     If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony by means of two statements.’ Or, ‘If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony by means of one statement.’ Or, ‘If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony in groups according to the year of seniority.’

943. 943

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi धम्मंdham·maṃ भणन्तेहिbha·ṇan·te·hi …पे…pe

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya bhikkhūhi dhammaṁ bhaṇantehi …pe…

     It may happen on the invitation day that most of the night in a monastery is spent with monks giving teachings,

944. 944

     सुत्तन्तिकेहिsut·tan·ti·ke·hi सुत्तन्तंsut·tan·taṃ सङ्गायन्तेहिsaṅ·gā·yan·te·hi …

     suttantikehi suttantaṁ saṅgāyantehi …

     with experts on the discourses reciting discourses,

945. 945

     विनयधरेहिvi·na·ya·dha·re·hi विनयंvi·na·yaṃ विनिच्छिनन्तेहिvi·nic·chi·nan·te·hi …

     vinayadharehi vinayaṁ vinicchinantehi …

     with experts on the Monastic Law discussing the Monastic Law,

946. 946

     धम्मकथिकेहिdham·ma·ka·thi·ke·hi धम्मंdham·maṃ साकच्छन्तेहिsā·kac·chan·te·hi …

     dhammakathikehi dhammaṁ sākacchantehi …

     with expounders of the Teaching discussing the Teaching,

947. 947

     भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi कलहंka·la·haṃ करोन्तेहिka·ron·te·hi येभुय्येनye·bhuy·ye·na रत्तिrat·ti खेपिताkhe·pi·tā होति।ho·ti

     bhikkhūhi kalahaṁ karontehi yebhuyyena ratti khepitā hoti.

     or with the monks arguing.

948. 948

     तत्रtat·ra चेce भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एवंe·vaṃ होति—ho·ti

     Tatra ce bhikkhūnaṁ evaṁ hoti—

     If the monks consider this

949. 949

     ‘भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi कलहंka·la·haṃ करोन्तेहिka·ron·te·hi येभुय्येनye·bhuy·ye·na रत्तिrat·ti खेपिता।khe·pi·tā

     ‘bhikkhūhi kalahaṁ karontehi yebhuyyena ratti khepitā.

     (Pāli only)

950. 950

     सचेsa·ce सङ्घोsaṅ·gho तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti अप्पवारितोवap·pa·vā·ri·to·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho भविस्सति,bha·vis·sa·ti अथायंa·thā·yaṃ रत्तिrat·ti विभायिस्सती’ति,vi·bhā·yis·sa·tī ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na सङ्घोsaṅ·gho ञापेतब्बो—ñā·pe·tab·bo

     Sace saṅgho tevācikaṁ pavāressati, appavāritova saṅgho bhavissati, athāyaṁ ratti vibhāyissatī’ti, byattena bhikkhunā paṭibalena saṅgho ñāpetabbo—

     and think, ‘If the Sangha does the invitation ceremony by means of three statements, we won’t finish before dawn,’ then a competent and capable monk should inform the Sangha:

951. 951

     ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

     ‘Suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

     ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

952. 952

     भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi कलहंka·la·haṃ करोन्तेहिka·ron·te·hi येभुय्येनye·bhuy·ye·na रत्तिrat·ti खेपिता।khe·pi·tā

     Bhikkhūhi kalahaṁ karontehi yebhuyyena ratti khepitā.

     Most of the night has been spent with the monks arguing.

953. 953

     सचेsa·ce सङ्घोsaṅ·gho तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti अप्पवारितोवap·pa·vā·ri·to·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho भविस्सति,bha·vis·sa·ti अथायंa·thā·yaṃ रत्तिrat·ti विभायिस्सति।vi·bhā·yis·sa·ti

     Sace saṅgho tevācikaṁ pavāressati, appavāritova saṅgho bhavissati, athāyaṁ ratti vibhāyissati.

     If the Sangha does the invitation ceremony by means of three statements, we won’t finish before dawn.

954. 954

     यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ सङ्घोsaṅ·gho द्वेवाचिकं,dve·vā·ci·kaṃ एकवाचिकं,e·ka·vā·ci·kaṃ समानवस्सिकंsa·mā·na·vas·si·kaṃ पवारेय्या’”ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

     Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho dvevācikaṁ, ekavācikaṁ, samānavassikaṁ pavāreyyā’”ti.

     If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony by means of two statements.’ Or, ‘If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony by means of one statement.’ Or, ‘If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony in groups according to the year of seniority.’”

955. 955

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na कोसलेसुko·sa·le·su जनपदेja·na·pa·de अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya महाभिक्खुसङ्घोma·hā·bhik·khu·saṅ·gho सन्निपतितोsan·ni·pa·ti·to होति,ho·ti परित्तञ्चpa·rit·tañ·ca अनोवस्सिकंa·no·vas·si·kaṃ होति,ho·ti महाma·hā चca मेघोme·gho उग्गतोug·ga·to होति।ho·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena kosalesu janapade aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya mahābhikkhusaṅgho sannipatito hoti, parittañca anovassikaṁ hoti, mahā ca megho uggato hoti.

     At one time on the invitation day in a certain monastery in the Kosalan country, a large sangha of monks had gathered. Just then a storm was approaching, but they only had a small sheltered area.

956. 956

     अथa·tha खोkho तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

     Atha kho tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

     The monks considered this

957. 957

     “अयंa·yaṃ खोkho महाभिक्खुसङ्घोma·hā·bhik·khu·saṅ·gho सन्निपतितो,san·ni·pa·ti·to परित्तञ्चpa·rit·tañ·ca अनोवस्सिकं,a·no·vas·si·kaṃ महाma·hā चca मेघोme·gho उग्गतो।ug·ga·to

     “ayaṁ kho mahābhikkhusaṅgho sannipatito, parittañca anovassikaṁ, mahā ca megho uggato.

     (Pāli only)

958. 958

     सचेsa·ce सङ्घोsaṅ·gho तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti अप्पवारितोवap·pa·vā·ri·to·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho भविस्सति,bha·vis·sa·ti अथायंa·thā·yaṃ मेघोme·gho पवस्सिस्सति।pa·vas·sis·sa·ti

     Sace saṅgho tevācikaṁ pavāressati, appavāritova saṅgho bhavissati, athāyaṁ megho pavassissati.

     and thought, “If the Sangha does the invitation ceremony by means of three statements, we won’t finish before it starts raining.

959. 959

     कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho अम्हेहिam·he·hi पटिपज्जितब्बन्”ति?pa·ṭi·paj·ji·tab·ban

     Kathaṁ nu kho amhehi paṭipajjitabban”ti?

     What should we do?”

960. 960

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     They told the Buddha.

961. 961

     “इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya महाभिक्खुसङ्घोma·hā·bhik·khu·saṅ·gho सन्निपतितोsan·ni·pa·ti·to होति,ho·ti परित्तञ्चpa·rit·tañ·ca अनोवस्सिकंa·no·vas·si·kaṃ होति,ho·ti महाma·hā चca मेघोme·gho उग्गतोug·ga·to होति।ho·ti

     “Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya mahābhikkhusaṅgho sannipatito hoti, parittañca anovassikaṁ hoti, mahā ca megho uggato hoti.

     “In such a case,

962. 962

     तत्रtat·ra चेce भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एवंe·vaṃ होति—ho·ti

     Tatra ce bhikkhūnaṁ evaṁ hoti—

     (Pāli only)

963. 963

     ‘अयंa·yaṃ खोkho महाभिक्खुसङ्घोma·hā·bhik·khu·saṅ·gho सन्निपतितो,san·ni·pa·ti·to परित्तञ्चpa·rit·tañ·ca अनोवस्सिकं,a·no·vas·si·kaṃ महाma·hā चca मेघोme·gho उग्गतो।ug·ga·to

     ‘ayaṁ kho mahābhikkhusaṅgho sannipatito, parittañca anovassikaṁ, mahā ca megho uggato.

     (Pāli only)

964. 964

     सचेsa·ce सङ्घोsaṅ·gho तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti अप्पवारितोवap·pa·vā·ri·to·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho भविस्सति,bha·vis·sa·ti अथायंa·thā·yaṃ मेघोme·gho पवस्सिस्सती’ति।pa·vas·sis·sa·tī

     Sace saṅgho tevācikaṁ pavāressati, appavāritova saṅgho bhavissati, athāyaṁ megho pavassissatī’ti.

     (Pāli only)

965. 965

     ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na सङ्घोsaṅ·gho ञापेतब्बो—ñā·pe·tab·bo

     Byattena bhikkhunā paṭibalena saṅgho ñāpetabbo—

     a competent and capable monk should inform the Sangha:

966. 966

     ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

     ‘Suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

     ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

967. 967

     अयंa·yaṃ महाभिक्खुसङ्घोma·hā·bhik·khu·saṅ·gho सन्निपतितो,san·ni·pa·ti·to परित्तञ्चpa·rit·tañ·ca अनोवस्सिकं,a·no·vas·si·kaṃ महाma·hā चca मेघोme·gho उग्गतो।ug·ga·to

     Ayaṁ mahābhikkhusaṅgho sannipatito, parittañca anovassikaṁ, mahā ca megho uggato.

     This large Sangha of monks has gathered. A storm is approaching, but we only have a small sheltered area.

968. 968

     सचेsa·ce सङ्घोsaṅ·gho तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti अप्पवारितोवap·pa·vā·ri·to·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho भविस्सति,bha·vis·sa·ti अथायंa·thā·yaṃ मेघोme·gho पवस्सिस्सति।pa·vas·sis·sa·ti

     Sace saṅgho tevācikaṁ pavāressati, appavāritova saṅgho bhavissati, athāyaṁ megho pavassissati.

     If the Sangha does the invitation ceremony by means of three statements, we won’t finish before it starts raining.

969. 969

     यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ सङ्घोsaṅ·gho द्वेवाचिकं,dve·vā·ci·kaṃ एकवाचिकं,e·ka·vā·ci·kaṃ समानवस्सिकंsa·mā·na·vas·si·kaṃ पवारेय्या’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

     Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho dvevācikaṁ, ekavācikaṁ, samānavassikaṁ pavāreyyā’ti.

     If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony by means of two statements.’ Or, ‘If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony by means of one statement.’ Or, ‘If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony in groups according to the year of seniority.’

970. 970

     इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya राजन्तरायोrā·jan·ta·rā·yo होतिho·ti …पे…pe

     Idha pana, bhikkhave, aññatarasmiṁ āvāse tadahu pavāraṇāya rājantarāyo hoti …pe…

     It may happen on the invitation day in a certain monastery that there is a threat from kings,

971. 971

     चोरन्तरायोco·ran·ta·rā·yo होतिho·ti …

     corantarāyo hoti …

     bandits,

972. 972

     अग्यन्तरायोag·yan·ta·rā·yo होतिho·ti …

     agyantarāyo hoti …

     fire,

973. 973

     उदकन्तरायोu·da·kan·ta·rā·yo होतिho·ti …

     udakantarāyo hoti …

     floods,

974. 974

     मनुस्सन्तरायोma·nus·san·ta·rā·yo होतिho·ti …

     manussantarāyo hoti …

     people,

975. 975

     अमनुस्सन्तरायोa·ma·nus·san·ta·rā·yo होतिho·ti …

     amanussantarāyo hoti …

     spirits,

976. 976

     वाळन्तरायोvā·ḷan·ta·rā·yo होतिho·ti …

     vāḷantarāyo hoti …

     predatory animals,

977. 977

     सरीसपन्तरायोsa·rī·sa·pan·ta·rā·yo होतिho·ti …

     sarīsapantarāyo hoti …

     or creeping animals,

978. 978

     जीवितन्तरायोjī·vi·tan·ta·rā·yo होतिho·ti …

     jīvitantarāyo hoti …

     or a threat to life,

979. 979

     ब्रह्मचरियन्तरायोbrah·ma·ca·ri·yan·ta·rā·yo होति।ho·ti

     brahmacariyantarāyo hoti.

     or a threat to the monastic life.

980. 980

     तत्रtat·ra चेce भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एवंe·vaṃ होति—ho·ti

     Tatra ce bhikkhūnaṁ evaṁ hoti—

     If the monks consider this

981. 981

     ‘अयंa·yaṃ खोkho ब्रह्मचरियन्तरायो।brah·ma·ca·ri·yan·ta·rā·yo

     ‘ayaṁ kho brahmacariyantarāyo.

     (Pāli only)

982. 982

     सचेsa·ce सङ्घोsaṅ·gho तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti अप्पवारितोवap·pa·vā·ri·to·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho भविस्सति,bha·vis·sa·ti अथायंa·thā·yaṃ ब्रह्मचरियन्तरायोbrah·ma·ca·ri·yan·ta·rā·yo भविस्सती’ति,bha·vis·sa·tī ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na सङ्घोsaṅ·gho ञापेतब्बो—ñā·pe·tab·bo

     Sace saṅgho tevācikaṁ pavāressati, appavāritova saṅgho bhavissati, athāyaṁ brahmacariyantarāyo bhavissatī’ti, byattena bhikkhunā paṭibalena saṅgho ñāpetabbo—

     and think, ‘This is a threat to the monastic life. If the Sangha does the invitation ceremony by means of three statements, we won’t finish before the threat manifests,’ then a competent and capable monk should inform the Sangha:

983. 983

     ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

     ‘Suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

     ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

984. 984

     अयंa·yaṃ ब्रह्मचरियन्तरायो।brah·ma·ca·ri·yan·ta·rā·yo

     Ayaṁ brahmacariyantarāyo.

     This is a threat to the monastic life.

985. 985

     सचेsa·ce सङ्घोsaṅ·gho तेवाचिकंte·vā·ci·kaṃ पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti अप्पवारितोवap·pa·vā·ri·to·va सङ्घोsaṅ·gho भविस्सति,bha·vis·sa·ti अथायंa·thā·yaṃ ब्रह्मचरियन्तरायोbrah·ma·ca·ri·yan·ta·rā·yo भविस्सति।bha·vis·sa·ti

     Sace saṅgho tevācikaṁ pavāressati, appavāritova saṅgho bhavissati, athāyaṁ brahmacariyantarāyo bhavissati.

     If the Sangha does the invitation ceremony by means of three statements, we won’t finish before the threat manifests.

986. 986

     यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ सङ्घोsaṅ·gho द्वेवाचिकं,dve·vā·ci·kaṃ एकवाचिकं,e·ka·vā·ci·kaṃ समानवस्सिकंsa·mā·na·vas·si·kaṃ पवारेय्या’”ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

     Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho dvevācikaṁ, ekavācikaṁ, samānavassikaṁ pavāreyyā’”ti.

     If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony by means of two statements.’ Or, ‘If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony by means of one statement.’ Or, ‘If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony in groups according to the year of seniority.’”

987. 987

     22। पवारणाठपनpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ṭha·pa·na

     22. Pavāraṇāṭhapana

     22. The cancellation of the invitation

988. 988

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na छब्बग्गियाchab·bag·gi·yā भिक्खूbhik·khū सापत्तिकाsā·pat·ti·kā पवारेन्ति।pa·vā·ren·ti

     Tena kho pana samayena chabbaggiyā bhikkhū sāpattikā pavārenti.

     At that time the monks from the group of six invited correction while having unconfessed offenses.

989. 989

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

990. 990

     “न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve सापत्तिकेनsā·pat·ti·ke·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

     “Na, bhikkhave, sāpattikena pavāretabbaṁ.

     “You shouldn’t invite correction if you have unconfessed offenses.

991. 991

     योyo पवारेय्य,pa·vā·rey·ya आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

     Yo pavāreyya, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

     If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

992. 992

     अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve योyo सापत्तिकोsā·pat·ti·ko पवारेति,pa·vā·re·ti तस्सtas·sa ओकासंo·kā·saṃ कारापेत्वाkā·rā·pet·vā आपत्तियाā·pat·ti·yā चोदेतुन्”ति।co·de·tun

     Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, yo sāpattiko pavāreti, tassa okāsaṁ kārāpetvā āpattiyā codetun”ti.

     If anyone invites correction with an unconfessed offense, you should get their permission and then accuse them of an offense.”

993. 993

     तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na छब्बग्गियाchab·bag·gi·yā भिक्खूbhik·khū ओकासंo·kā·saṃ कारापियमानाkā·rā·pi·ya·mā·nā नna इच्छन्तिic·chan·ti ओकासंo·kā·saṃ कातुं।kā·tuṃ

     Tena kho pana samayena chabbaggiyā bhikkhū okāsaṁ kārāpiyamānā na icchanti okāsaṁ kātuṁ.

     Soon afterwards, when asked for permission, the monks from the group of six refused to give it.

994. 994

     भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

     Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

     (Pāli only)

995. 995

     “अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve ओकासंo·kā·saṃ अकरोन्तस्सa·ka·ron·tas·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेतुं।ṭha·pe·tuṃ

     “Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, okāsaṁ akarontassa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapetuṁ.

     “If anyone doesn’t give their permission, you should cancel their invitation.

996. 996

     एवञ्चe·vañ·ca पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve ठपेतब्बा।ṭha·pe·tab·bā

     Evañca pana, bhikkhave, ṭhapetabbā.

     And it should be done like this.

997. 997

     तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya चातुद्दसेcā·tud·da·se वाvā पन्नरसेpan·na·ra·se वाvā तस्मिंtas·miṃ पुग्गलेpug·ga·le सम्मुखीभूतेsam·mu·khī·bhū·te सङ्घमज्झेsaṅ·gha·maj·jhe उदाहरितब्बं—u·dā·ha·ri·tab·baṃ

     Tadahu pavāraṇāya cātuddase vā pannarase vā tasmiṁ puggale sammukhībhūte saṅghamajjhe udāharitabbaṁ—

     On the invitation day, whether the fourteenth or the fifteenth, in the midst of the Sangha and in the presence of that person, you should announce:

998. 998

     ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

     ‘suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

     ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

999. 999

     इत्थन्नामोit·than·nā·mo पुग्गलोpug·ga·lo सापत्तिको।sā·pat·ti·ko

     Itthannāmo puggalo sāpattiko.

     Such-and-such a person has an unconfessed offense.

1000. 1000

      तस्सtas·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेमि।ṭha·pe·mi

      Tassa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapemi.

      I cancel their invitation.

1001. 1001

      नna तस्मिंtas·miṃ सम्मुखीभूतेsam·mu·khī·bhū·te पवारेतब्बन्’ति।pa·vā·re·tab·ban

      Na tasmiṁ sammukhībhūte pavāretabban’ti.

      The invitation ceremony shouldn’t be done in their presence.’

1002. 1002

      ठपिताṭha·pi·tā होतिho·ti पवारणा”ति।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      Ṭhapitā hoti pavāraṇā”ti.

      Their invitation has then been canceled.”

1003. 1003

      Improper cancellation of the invitation

1004. 1004

      तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na छब्बग्गियाchab·bag·gi·yā भिक्खू—bhik·khū

      Tena kho pana samayena chabbaggiyā bhikkhū—

      On one occasion the monks from the group of six—

1005. 1005

      “पुरम्हाकंpu·ram·hā·kaṃ पेसलाpe·sa·lā भिक्खूbhik·khū पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेन्ती”ति—ṭha·pen·tī

      “puramhākaṁ pesalā bhikkhū pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapentī”ti—

      thinking to act before the good monks canceled their invitation,

1006. 1006

      पटिकच्चेवpa·ṭi·kac·ce·va सुद्धानंsud·dhā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ अनापत्तिकानंa·nā·pat·ti·kā·naṃ अवत्थुस्मिंa·vat·thus·miṃ अकारणेa·kā·ra·ṇe पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेन्ति,ṭha·pen·ti पवारितानम्पिpa·vā·ri·tā·nam·pi पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेन्ति।ṭha·pen·ti

      paṭikacceva suddhānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ anāpattikānaṁ avatthusmiṁ akāraṇe pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapenti, pavāritānampi pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapenti.

      but having no reason for doing so—canceled the invitation of pure monks who had not committed any offenses. They also canceled the invitation of those who already had invited.

1007. 1007

      भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

      Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

      (Pāli only)

1008. 1008

      “न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve सुद्धानंsud·dhā·naṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ अनापत्तिकानंa·nā·pat·ti·kā·naṃ अवत्थुस्मिंa·vat·thus·miṃ अकारणेa·kā·ra·ṇe पवारणाpa·vā·ra·ṇā ठपेतब्बा।ṭha·pe·tab·bā

      “Na, bhikkhave, suddhānaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ anāpattikānaṁ avatthusmiṁ akāraṇe pavāraṇā ṭhapetabbā.

      “When there is no reason for doing so, you shouldn’t cancel the invitation of pure monks who haven’t committed any offenses.

1009. 1009

      योyo ठपेय्य,ṭha·pey·ya आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

      Yo ṭhapeyya, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

      If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

1010. 1010

      न,na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारितानम्पिpa·vā·ri·tā·nam·pi पवारणाpa·vā·ra·ṇā ठपेतब्बा।ṭha·pe·tab·bā

      Na, bhikkhave, pavāritānampi pavāraṇā ṭhapetabbā.

      And you shouldn’t cancel the invitation of those who already have invited.

1011. 1011

      योyo ठपेय्य,ṭha·pey·ya आपत्तिā·pat·ti दुक्कटस्स।duk·ka·ṭas·sa

      Yo ṭhapeyya, āpatti dukkaṭassa.

      If you do, you commit an offense of wrong conduct.

1012. 1012

      एवंe·vaṃ खो,kho भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve ठपिताṭha·pi·tā होतिho·ti पवारणा,pa·vā·ra·ṇā एवंe·vaṃ अट्ठपिता।aṭ·ṭha·pi·tā

      Evaṁ kho, bhikkhave, ṭhapitā hoti pavāraṇā, evaṁ aṭṭhapitā.

      And this is how the invitation is canceled and how it isn’t canceled.

1013. 1013

      कथञ्च,ka·thañ·ca भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अट्ठपिताaṭ·ṭha·pi·tā होतिho·ti पवारणा?pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      Kathañca, bhikkhave, aṭṭhapitā hoti pavāraṇā?

      (Pāli only)

1014. 1014

      तेवाचिकायte·vā·ci·kā·ya चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya भासितायbhā·si·tā·ya लपितायla·pi·tā·ya परियोसितायpa·ri·yo·si·tā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti अट्ठपिताaṭ·ṭha·pi·tā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      Tevācikāya ce, bhikkhave, pavāraṇāya bhāsitāya lapitāya pariyositāya pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, aṭṭhapitā hoti pavāraṇā.

      If the invitation is canceled after a three-statement invitation has been spoken and concluded, then it isn’t canceled.

1015. 1015

      द्वेवाचिकायdve·vā·ci·kā·ya चे,ce भिक्खवेbhik·kha·ve …

      Dvevācikāya ce, bhikkhave …

      If the invitation is canceled after a two-statement invitation …

1016. 1016

      एकवाचिकायe·ka·vā·ci·kā·ya चे,ce भिक्खवेbhik·kha·ve …

      ekavācikāya ce, bhikkhave …

      after a one-statement invitation …

1017. 1017

      समानवस्सिकायsa·mā·na·vas·si·kā·ya चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya भासितायbhā·si·tā·ya लपितायla·pi·tā·ya परियोसितायpa·ri·yo·si·tā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti अट्ठपिताaṭ·ṭha·pi·tā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      samānavassikāya ce, bhikkhave, pavāraṇāya bhāsitāya lapitāya pariyositāya pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, aṭṭhapitā hoti pavāraṇā.

      after an invitation done in groups according to the year of seniority has been spoken and concluded, then it isn’t canceled.

1018. 1018

      एवंe·vaṃ खो,kho भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve अट्ठपिताaṭ·ṭha·pi·tā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      Evaṁ kho, bhikkhave, aṭṭhapitā hoti pavāraṇā.

      (Pāli only)

1019. 1019

      कथञ्च,ka·thañ·ca भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve ठपिताṭha·pi·tā होतिho·ti पवारणा?pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      Kathañca, bhikkhave, ṭhapitā hoti pavāraṇā?

      (Pāli only)

1020. 1020

      तेवाचिकायte·vā·ci·kā·ya चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya भासितायbhā·si·tā·ya लपितायla·pi·tā·ya अपरियोसितायa·pa·ri·yo·si·tā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti ठपिताṭha·pi·tā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      Tevācikāya ce, bhikkhave, pavāraṇāya bhāsitāya lapitāya apariyositāya pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, ṭhapitā hoti pavāraṇā.

      If the invitation is canceled when a three-statement invitation hasn’t yet been concluded, then it’s canceled.

1021. 1021

      द्वेवाचिकायdve·vā·ci·kā·ya चे,ce भिक्खवेbhik·kha·ve …

      Dvevācikāya ce, bhikkhave …

      If the invitation is canceled when a two-statement invitation …

1022. 1022

      एकवाचिकायe·ka·vā·ci·kā·ya चे,ce भिक्खवेbhik·kha·ve …

      ekavācikāya ce, bhikkhave …

      when a one-statement invitation …

1023. 1023

      समानवस्सिकायsa·mā·na·vas·si·kā·ya चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya भासितायbhā·si·tā·ya लपितायla·pi·tā·ya अपरियोसितायa·pa·ri·yo·si·tā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti ठपिताṭha·pi·tā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      samānavassikāya ce, bhikkhave, pavāraṇāya bhāsitāya lapitāya apariyositāya pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, ṭhapitā hoti pavāraṇā.

      when an invitation done in groups according to the year of seniority hasn’t yet been concluded, then it’s canceled.

1024. 1024

      एवंe·vaṃ खो,kho भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve ठपिताṭha·pi·tā होतिho·ti पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      Evaṁ kho, bhikkhave, ṭhapitā hoti pavāraṇā.

      (Pāli only)

1025. 1025

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya भिक्खुbhik·khu भिक्खुस्सbhik·khus·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति।ṭha·pe·ti

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya bhikkhu bhikkhussa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti.

      It may happen on the invitation day that a monk cancels another monk’s invitation.

1026. 1026

      तञ्चेtañ·ce भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ अञ्ञेañ·ñe भिक्खूbhik·khū जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

      Tañce bhikkhuṁ aññe bhikkhū jānanti—

      If other monks know about the first monk:

1027. 1027

      ‘अयंa·yaṃ खोkho आयस्माā·yas·mā अपरिसुद्धकायसमाचारो,a·pa·ri·sud·dha·kā·ya·sa·mā·cā·ro अपरिसुद्धवचीसमाचारो,a·pa·ri·sud·dha·va·cī·sa·mā·cā·ro अपरिसुद्धाजीवो,a·pa·ri·sud·dhā·jī·vo बालो,bā·lo अब्यत्तो,ab·yat·to नna पटिबलोpa·ṭi·ba·lo अनुयुञ्जीयमानोa·nu·yuñ·jī·ya·mā·no अनुयोगंa·nu·yo·gaṃ दातुन्’ति,dā·tun ‘अलं,a·laṃ भिक्खु,bhik·khu माmā भण्डनं,bhaṇ·ḍa·naṃ माmā कलहं,ka·la·haṃ माmā विग्गहं,vig·ga·haṃ माmā विवादन्’तिvi·vā·dan ओमद्दित्वाo·mad·dit·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      ‘ayaṁ kho āyasmā aparisuddhakāyasamācāro, aparisuddhavacīsamācāro, aparisuddhājīvo, bālo, abyatto, na paṭibalo anuyuñjīyamāno anuyogaṁ dātun’ti, ‘alaṁ, bhikkhu, mā bhaṇḍanaṁ, mā kalahaṁ, mā viggahaṁ, mā vivādan’ti omadditvā saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

      ‘This venerable is impure in bodily conduct, verbal conduct, and livelihood; he’s ignorant and incompetent, incapable of answering properly when questioned,’ then they should press him by saying, ‘Enough. No more arguing and disputing,’ and the Sangha should then do the invitation ceremony.

1028. 1028

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya भिक्खुbhik·khu भिक्खुस्सbhik·khus·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति।ṭha·pe·ti

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya bhikkhu bhikkhussa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti.

      It may happen on the invitation day that a monk cancels another monk’s invitation.

1029. 1029

      तञ्चेtañ·ce भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ अञ्ञेañ·ñe भिक्खूbhik·khū जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

      Tañce bhikkhuṁ aññe bhikkhū jānanti—

      If other monks know about the first monk:

1030. 1030

      ‘अयंa·yaṃ खोkho आयस्माā·yas·mā परिसुद्धकायसमाचारो,pa·ri·sud·dha·kā·ya·sa·mā·cā·ro अपरिसुद्धवचीसमाचारो,a·pa·ri·sud·dha·va·cī·sa·mā·cā·ro अपरिसुद्धाजीवो,a·pa·ri·sud·dhā·jī·vo बालो,bā·lo अब्यत्तो,ab·yat·to नna पटिबलोpa·ṭi·ba·lo अनुयुञ्जीयमानोa·nu·yuñ·jī·ya·mā·no अनुयोगंa·nu·yo·gaṃ दातुन्’ति,dā·tun ‘अलं,a·laṃ भिक्खु,bhik·khu माmā भण्डनं,bhaṇ·ḍa·naṃ माmā कलहं,ka·la·haṃ माmā विग्गहं,vig·ga·haṃ माmā विवादन्’तिvi·vā·dan ओमद्दित्वाo·mad·dit·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      ‘ayaṁ kho āyasmā parisuddhakāyasamācāro, aparisuddhavacīsamācāro, aparisuddhājīvo, bālo, abyatto, na paṭibalo anuyuñjīyamāno anuyogaṁ dātun’ti, ‘alaṁ, bhikkhu, mā bhaṇḍanaṁ, mā kalahaṁ, mā viggahaṁ, mā vivādan’ti omadditvā saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

      ‘This venerable is pure in bodily conduct, but impure in verbal conduct and livelihood; he’s ignorant and incompetent, incapable of answering properly when questioned,’ then they should press him by saying, ‘Enough. No more arguing and disputing,’ and the Sangha should then do the invitation ceremony.

1031. 1031

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya भिक्खुbhik·khu भिक्खुस्सbhik·khus·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति।ṭha·pe·ti

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya bhikkhu bhikkhussa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti.

      It may happen on the invitation day that a monk cancels another monk’s invitation.

1032. 1032

      तञ्चेtañ·ce भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ अञ्ञेañ·ñe भिक्खूbhik·khū जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

      Tañce bhikkhuṁ aññe bhikkhū jānanti—

      If other monks know about the first monk:

1033. 1033

      ‘अयंa·yaṃ खोkho आयस्माā·yas·mā परिसुद्धकायसमाचारो,pa·ri·sud·dha·kā·ya·sa·mā·cā·ro परिसुद्धवचीसमाचारो,pa·ri·sud·dha·va·cī·sa·mā·cā·ro अपरिसुद्धाजीवो,a·pa·ri·sud·dhā·jī·vo बालो,bā·lo अब्यत्तो,ab·yat·to नna पटिबलोpa·ṭi·ba·lo अनुयुञ्जीयमानोa·nu·yuñ·jī·ya·mā·no अनुयोगंa·nu·yo·gaṃ दातुन्’ति,dā·tun ‘अलं,a·laṃ भिक्खु,bhik·khu माmā भण्डनं,bhaṇ·ḍa·naṃ माmā कलहं,ka·la·haṃ माmā विग्गहं,vig·ga·haṃ माmā विवादन्’तिvi·vā·dan ओमद्दित्वाo·mad·dit·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      ‘ayaṁ kho āyasmā parisuddhakāyasamācāro, parisuddhavacīsamācāro, aparisuddhājīvo, bālo, abyatto, na paṭibalo anuyuñjīyamāno anuyogaṁ dātun’ti, ‘alaṁ, bhikkhu, mā bhaṇḍanaṁ, mā kalahaṁ, mā viggahaṁ, mā vivādan’ti omadditvā saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

      ‘This venerable is pure in bodily conduct and verbal conduct, but impure in livelihood; he’s ignorant and incompetent, incapable of answering properly when questioned,’ then they should press him by saying, ‘Enough. No more arguing and disputing,’ and the Sangha should then do the invitation ceremony.

1034. 1034

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya भिक्खुbhik·khu भिक्खुस्सbhik·khus·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति।ṭha·pe·ti

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya bhikkhu bhikkhussa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti.

      It may happen on the invitation day that a monk cancels another monk’s invitation.

1035. 1035

      तञ्चेtañ·ce भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ अञ्ञेañ·ñe भिक्खूbhik·khū जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

      Tañce bhikkhuṁ aññe bhikkhū jānanti—

      If other monks know about the first monk:

1036. 1036

      ‘अयंa·yaṃ खोkho आयस्माā·yas·mā परिसुद्धकायसमाचारो,pa·ri·sud·dha·kā·ya·sa·mā·cā·ro परिसुद्धवचीसमाचारो,pa·ri·sud·dha·va·cī·sa·mā·cā·ro परिसुद्धाजीवो,pa·ri·sud·dhā·jī·vo बालो,bā·lo अब्यत्तो,ab·yat·to नna पटिबलोpa·ṭi·ba·lo अनुयुञ्जीयमानोa·nu·yuñ·jī·ya·mā·no अनुयोगंa·nu·yo·gaṃ दातुन्’ति,dā·tun ‘अलं,a·laṃ भिक्खु,bhik·khu माmā भण्डनं,bhaṇ·ḍa·naṃ माmā कलहं,ka·la·haṃ माmā विग्गहं,vig·ga·haṃ माmā विवादन्’तिvi·vā·dan ओमद्दित्वाo·mad·dit·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      ‘ayaṁ kho āyasmā parisuddhakāyasamācāro, parisuddhavacīsamācāro, parisuddhājīvo, bālo, abyatto, na paṭibalo anuyuñjīyamāno anuyogaṁ dātun’ti, ‘alaṁ, bhikkhu, mā bhaṇḍanaṁ, mā kalahaṁ, mā viggahaṁ, mā vivādan’ti omadditvā saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

      ‘This venerable is pure in bodily conduct, verbal conduct, and livelihood; but he’s ignorant and incompetent, incapable of answering properly when questioned,’ then they should press him by saying, ‘Enough. No more arguing and disputing,’ and the Sangha should then do the invitation ceremony.”

1037. 1037

      Questioning of the accusing monk

1038. 1038

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya भिक्खुbhik·khu भिक्खुस्सbhik·khus·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति।ṭha·pe·ti

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, tadahu pavāraṇāya bhikkhu bhikkhussa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti.

      “It may happen on the invitation day that a monk cancels another monk’s invitation.

1039. 1039

      तञ्चेtañ·ce भिक्खुंbhik·khuṃ अञ्ञेañ·ñe भिक्खूbhik·khū जानन्ति—jā·nan·ti

      Tañce bhikkhuṁ aññe bhikkhū jānanti—

      If other monks know about the first monk:

1040. 1040

      ‘अयंa·yaṃ खोkho आयस्माā·yas·mā परिसुद्धकायसमाचारो,pa·ri·sud·dha·kā·ya·sa·mā·cā·ro परिसुद्धवचीसमाचारो,pa·ri·sud·dha·va·cī·sa·mā·cā·ro परिसुद्धाजीवो,pa·ri·sud·dhā·jī·vo पण्डितो,paṇ·ḍi·to ब्यत्तो,byat·to पटिबलोpa·ṭi·ba·lo अनुयुञ्जीयमानोa·nu·yuñ·jī·ya·mā·no अनुयोगंa·nu·yo·gaṃ दातुन्’ति,dā·tun सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो,va·ca·nī·yo ‘यंyaṃ खोkho त्वं,tvaṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इमस्सi·mas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेसि,ṭha·pe·si किम्हिkim·hi नंnaṃ ठपेसि,ṭha·pe·si सीलविपत्तियाsī·la·vi·pat·ti·yā वाvā ठपेसि,ṭha·pe·si आचारविपत्तियाā·cā·ra·vi·pat·ti·yā वाvā ठपेसि,ṭha·pe·si दिट्ठिविपत्तियाdiṭ·ṭhi·vi·pat·ti·yā वाvā ठपेसी’ति?ṭha·pe·sī

      ‘ayaṁ kho āyasmā parisuddhakāyasamācāro, parisuddhavacīsamācāro, parisuddhājīvo, paṇḍito, byatto, paṭibalo anuyuñjīyamāno anuyogaṁ dātun’ti, so evamassa vacanīyo, ‘yaṁ kho tvaṁ, āvuso, imassa bhikkhuno pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapesi, kimhi naṁ ṭhapesi, sīlavipattiyā vā ṭhapesi, ācāravipattiyā vā ṭhapesi, diṭṭhivipattiyā vā ṭhapesī’ti?

      ‘This venerable is pure in bodily conduct, verbal conduct, and livelihood; he’s knowledgeable and competent, capable of answering properly when questioned,’ then they should say to him, ‘Are you canceling this monk’s invitation because he has failed in morality, in conduct, or in view?’

1041. 1041

      सोso चेce एवंe·vaṃ वदेय्य—va·dey·ya

      So ce evaṁ vadeyya—

      If he says,

1042. 1042

      ‘सीलविपत्तियाsī·la·vi·pat·ti·yā वाvā ठपेमि,ṭha·pe·mi आचारविपत्तियाā·cā·ra·vi·pat·ti·yā वाvā ठपेमि,ṭha·pe·mi दिट्ठिविपत्तियाdiṭ·ṭhi·vi·pat·ti·yā वाvā ठपेमी’ति,ṭha·pe·mī सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      ‘sīlavipattiyā vā ṭhapemi, ācāravipattiyā vā ṭhapemi, diṭṭhivipattiyā vā ṭhapemī’ti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      ‘I’m canceling it because he has failed in morality,’ ‘I’m canceling it because he has failed in conduct,’ or ‘I’m canceling it because he has failed in view,’ he should be asked,

1043. 1043

      ‘जानासिjā·nā·si पनायस्माpa·nā·yas·mā सीलविपत्तिं,sī·la·vi·pat·tiṃ जानासिjā·nā·si आचारविपत्तिं,ā·cā·ra·vi·pat·tiṃ जानासिjā·nā·si दिट्ठिविपत्तिन्’ति?diṭ·ṭhi·vi·pat·tin

      ‘jānāsi panāyasmā sīlavipattiṁ, jānāsi ācāravipattiṁ, jānāsi diṭṭhivipattin’ti?

      ‘Do you know what failure in morality is?’ ‘Do you know what failure in conduct is?’ or ‘Do you know what failure in view is?’

1044. 1044

      सोso चेce एवंe·vaṃ वदेय्य—va·dey·ya

      So ce evaṁ vadeyya—

      If he says,

1045. 1045

      ‘जानामिjā·nā·mi खोkho अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so सीलविपत्तिं,sī·la·vi·pat·tiṃ जानामिjā·nā·mi आचारविपत्तिं,ā·cā·ra·vi·pat·tiṃ जानामिjā·nā·mi दिट्ठिविपत्तिन्’ति,diṭ·ṭhi·vi·pat·tin सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      ‘jānāmi kho ahaṁ, āvuso, sīlavipattiṁ, jānāmi ācāravipattiṁ, jānāmi diṭṭhivipattin’ti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      ‘I do,’ he should be asked what they are.

1046. 1046

      ‘कतमाka·ta·mā पनावुसो,pa·nā·vu·so सीलविपत्ति,sī·la·vi·pat·ti कतमाka·ta·mā आचारविपत्ति,ā·cā·ra·vi·pat·ti कतमाka·ta·mā दिट्ठिविपत्ती’ति?diṭ·ṭhi·vi·pat·tī

      ‘katamā panāvuso, sīlavipatti, katamā ācāravipatti, katamā diṭṭhivipattī’ti?

      (Pāli only)

1047. 1047

      सोso चेce एवंe·vaṃ वदेय्य—va·dey·ya

      So ce evaṁ vadeyya—

      If he says,

1048. 1048

      ‘चत्तारिcat·tā·ri पाराजिकानि,pā·rā·ji·kā·ni तेरसte·ra·sa सङ्घादिसेसा,saṅ·ghā·di·se·sā अयंa·yaṃ सीलविपत्ति;sī·la·vi·pat·ti

      ‘cattāri pārājikāni, terasa saṅghādisesā, ayaṁ sīlavipatti;

      ‘The four offenses entailing expulsion and the thirteen entailing suspension are failure in morality,’

1049. 1049

      थुल्लच्चयं,thul·lac·ca·yaṃ पाचित्तियं,pā·cit·ti·yaṃ पाटिदेसनीयं,pā·ṭi·de·sa·nī·yaṃ दुक्कटं,duk·ka·ṭaṃ दुब्भासितं,dub·bhā·si·taṃ अयंa·yaṃ आचारविपत्ति;ā·cā·ra·vi·pat·ti

      thullaccayaṁ, pācittiyaṁ, pāṭidesanīyaṁ, dukkaṭaṁ, dubbhāsitaṁ, ayaṁ ācāravipatti;

      ‘The serious offenses, the offenses entailing confession, the offenses entailing acknowledgment, the offenses of wrong conduct, and the offenses of wrong speech are failure in conduct,’

1050. 1050

      मिच्छादिट्ठि,mic·chā·diṭ·ṭhi अन्तग्गाहिकादिट्ठि,an·tag·gā·hi·kā·diṭ·ṭhi अयंa·yaṃ दिट्ठिविपत्ती’ति,diṭ·ṭhi·vi·pat·tī सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      micchādiṭṭhi, antaggāhikādiṭṭhi, ayaṁ diṭṭhivipattī’ti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      ‘Wrong views and extreme views are failure in view,’ he should be asked,

1051. 1051

      ‘यंyaṃ खोkho त्वं,tvaṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इमस्सi·mas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेसि,ṭha·pe·si दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā ठपेसि,ṭha·pe·si सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā ठपेसि,ṭha·pe·si परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वाvā ठपेसी’ति?ṭha·pe·sī

      ‘yaṁ kho tvaṁ, āvuso, imassa bhikkhuno pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapesi, diṭṭhena vā ṭhapesi, sutena vā ṭhapesi, parisaṅkāya vā ṭhapesī’ti?

      ‘Are you canceling this monk’s invitation because of what you’ve seen, what you’ve heard, or what you suspect?’

1052. 1052

      सोso चेce एवंe·vaṃ वदेय्य—va·dey·ya

      So ce evaṁ vadeyya—

      If he says,

1053. 1053

      ‘दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na वाvā ठपेमि,ṭha·pe·mi सुतेनsu·te·na वाvā ठपेमि,ṭha·pe·mi परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya वाvā ठपेमी’ति,ṭha·pe·mī सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      ‘diṭṭhena vā ṭhapemi, sutena vā ṭhapemi, parisaṅkāya vā ṭhapemī’ti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      ‘I’m canceling it because of what I’ve seen,’ ‘I’m canceling it because of what I’ve heard,’ or ‘I’m canceling it because of what I suspect,’ he should be asked,

1054. 1054

      ‘यंyaṃ खोkho त्वं,tvaṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इमस्सi·mas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेसि,ṭha·pe·si किंkiṃ तेte दिट्ठं,diṭ·ṭhaṃ किन्तिkin·ti तेte दिट्ठं,diṭ·ṭhaṃ कदाka·dā तेte दिट्ठं,diṭ·ṭhaṃ कत्थkat·tha तेte दिट्ठं,diṭ·ṭhaṃ पाराजिकंpā·rā·ji·kaṃ अज्झापज्जन्तोaj·jhā·paj·jan·to दिट्ठो,diṭ·ṭho सङ्घादिसेसंsaṅ·ghā·di·se·saṃ अज्झापज्जन्तोaj·jhā·paj·jan·to दिट्ठो,diṭ·ṭho

      ‘yaṁ kho tvaṁ, āvuso, imassa bhikkhuno diṭṭhena pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapesi, kiṁ te diṭṭhaṁ, kinti te diṭṭhaṁ, kadā te diṭṭhaṁ, kattha te diṭṭhaṁ, pārājikaṁ ajjhāpajjanto diṭṭho, saṅghādisesaṁ ajjhāpajjanto diṭṭho,

      ‘Since you’re canceling this monk’s invitation because of what you’ve seen, what have you seen? How did you see it? When did you see it? Where did you see it? Did you see him commit an offense entailing expulsion, an offense entailing suspension,

1055. 1055

      थुल्लच्चयंthul·lac·ca·yaṃ …

      thullaccayaṁ …

      a serious offense,

1056. 1056

      पाचित्तियंpā·cit·ti·yaṃ …

      pācittiyaṁ …

      an offense entailing confession,

1057. 1057

      पाटिदेसनीयंpā·ṭi·de·sa·nī·yaṃ …

      pāṭidesanīyaṁ …

      an offense entailing acknowledgment,

1058. 1058

      दुक्कटंduk·ka·ṭaṃ …

      dukkaṭaṁ …

      an offense of wrong conduct,

1059. 1059

      दुब्भासितंdub·bhā·si·taṃ अज्झापज्जन्तोaj·jhā·paj·jan·to दिट्ठो,diṭ·ṭho कत्थkat·tha चca त्वंtvaṃ अहोसि,a·ho·si कत्थkat·tha चायंcā·yaṃ भिक्खुbhik·khu अहोसि,a·ho·si किञ्चkiñ·ca त्वंtvaṃ करोसि,ka·ro·si किञ्चायंkiñ·cā·yaṃ भिक्खुbhik·khu करोती’ति?ka·ro·tī

      dubbhāsitaṁ ajjhāpajjanto diṭṭho, kattha ca tvaṁ ahosi, kattha cāyaṁ bhikkhu ahosi, kiñca tvaṁ karosi, kiñcāyaṁ bhikkhu karotī’ti?

      or an offense of wrong speech? Where were you? Where was this monk? What were you doing? What was this monk doing?’

1060. 1060

      सोso चेce एवंe·vaṃ वदेय्य—va·dey·ya

      So ce evaṁ vadeyya—

      If he says,

1061. 1061

      ‘नna खोkho अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इमस्सi·mas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेमि,ṭha·pe·mi अपिa·pi चca सुतेनsu·te·na पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेमी’ति,ṭha·pe·mī सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      ‘na kho ahaṁ, āvuso, imassa bhikkhuno diṭṭhena pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapemi, api ca sutena pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapemī’ti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      ‘I didn’t cancel this monk’s invitation because of what I’ve seen, but because of what I’ve heard,’ he should be asked,

1062. 1062

      ‘यंyaṃ खोkho त्वं,tvaṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इमस्सi·mas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no सुतेनsu·te·na पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेसि,ṭha·pe·si किंkiṃ तेte सुतं,su·taṃ किन्तिkin·ti तेte सुतं,su·taṃ कदाka·dā तेte सुतं,su·taṃ कत्थkat·tha तेte सुतं,su·taṃ

      ‘yaṁ kho tvaṁ, āvuso, imassa bhikkhuno sutena pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapesi, kiṁ te sutaṁ, kinti te sutaṁ, kadā te sutaṁ, kattha te sutaṁ,

      ‘Since you’re canceling this monk’s invitation because of what you’ve heard, what have you heard? How did you hear it? When did you hear it? Where did you hear it?

1063. 1063

      पाराजिकंpā·rā·ji·kaṃ अज्झापन्नोतिaj·jhā·pan·no·ti सुतं,su·taṃ सङ्घादिसेसंsaṅ·ghā·di·se·saṃ अज्झापन्नोतिaj·jhā·pan·no·ti सुतं,su·taṃ थुल्लच्चयंthul·lac·ca·yaṃ …पाचित्तियंpā·cit·ti·yaṃ … पाटिदेसनीयंpā·ṭi·de·sa·nī·yaṃ … दुक्कटंduk·ka·ṭaṃ … दुब्भासितंdub·bhā·si·taṃ अज्झापन्नोतिaj·jhā·pan·no·ti सुतं,su·taṃ

      pārājikaṁ ajjhāpannoti sutaṁ, saṅghādisesaṁ ajjhāpannoti sutaṁ, thullaccayaṁ …pācittiyaṁ … pāṭidesanīyaṁ … dukkaṭaṁ … dubbhāsitaṁ ajjhāpannoti sutaṁ,

      Did you hear that he has committed an offense entailing expulsion, an offense entailing suspension, a serious offense, an offense entailing confession, an offense entailing acknowledgment, an offense of wrong conduct, or an offense of wrong speech?

1064. 1064

      भिक्खुस्सbhik·khus·sa सुतं,su·taṃ भिक्खुनियाbhik·khu·ni·yā सुतं,su·taṃ सिक्खमानायsik·kha·mā·nā·ya सुतं,su·taṃ सामणेरस्सsā·ma·ṇe·ras·sa सुतं,su·taṃ सामणेरियाsā·ma·ṇe·ri·yā सुतं,su·taṃ उपासकस्सu·pā·sa·kas·sa सुतं,su·taṃ उपासिकायu·pā·si·kā·ya सुतं,su·taṃ राजूनंrā·jū·naṃ सुतं,su·taṃ राजमहामत्तानंrā·ja·ma·hā·mat·tā·naṃ सुतं,su·taṃ तित्थियानंtit·thi·yā·naṃ सुतं,su·taṃ तित्थियसावकानंtit·thi·ya·sā·va·kā·naṃ सुतन्’ति?su·tan

      bhikkhussa sutaṁ, bhikkhuniyā sutaṁ, sikkhamānāya sutaṁ, sāmaṇerassa sutaṁ, sāmaṇeriyā sutaṁ, upāsakassa sutaṁ, upāsikāya sutaṁ, rājūnaṁ sutaṁ, rājamahāmattānaṁ sutaṁ, titthiyānaṁ sutaṁ, titthiyasāvakānaṁ sutan’ti?

      Did you hear it from a monk, a nun, a trainee nun, a novice monk, a novice nun, a male lay follower, or a female lay follower? Or did you hear it from kings, a king’s officials, the monastics of another religion, or the lay followers of another religion?’

1065. 1065

      सोso चेce एवंe·vaṃ वदेय्य—‘नva·dey·ya खोkho अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इमस्सi·mas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no सुतेनsu·te·na पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेमि,ṭha·pe·mi अपिa·pi चca परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेमी’ति,ṭha·pe·mī सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      So ce evaṁ vadeyya—‘na kho ahaṁ, āvuso, imassa bhikkhuno sutena pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapemi, api ca parisaṅkāya pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapemī’ti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      If he says, ‘I didn’t cancel this monk’s invitation because of what I’ve heard, but because of what I suspect,’ he should be asked,

1066. 1066

      ‘यंyaṃ खोkho त्वं,tvaṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इमस्सi·mas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेसि,ṭha·pe·si किंkiṃ परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si किन्तिkin·ti परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si कदाka·dā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si कत्थkat·tha परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si

      ‘yaṁ kho tvaṁ, āvuso, imassa bhikkhuno parisaṅkāya pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapesi, kiṁ parisaṅkasi, kinti parisaṅkasi, kadā parisaṅkasi, kattha parisaṅkasi,

      ‘Since you’re canceling this monk’s invitation because of suspicion, what do you suspect? How do you suspect it? When did you suspect it? Where did you suspect it?

1067. 1067

      पाराजिकंpā·rā·ji·kaṃ अज्झापन्नोतिaj·jhā·pan·no·ti परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si सङ्घादिसेसंsaṅ·ghā·di·se·saṃ अज्झापन्नोतिaj·jhā·pan·no·ti परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si थुल्लच्चयंthul·lac·ca·yaṃ … पाचित्तियंpā·cit·ti·yaṃ … पाटिदेसनीयंpā·ṭi·de·sa·nī·yaṃ … दुक्कटंduk·ka·ṭaṃ … दुब्भासितंdub·bhā·si·taṃ अज्झापन्नोतिaj·jhā·pan·no·ti परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si

      pārājikaṁ ajjhāpannoti parisaṅkasi, saṅghādisesaṁ ajjhāpannoti parisaṅkasi, thullaccayaṁ … pācittiyaṁ … pāṭidesanīyaṁ … dukkaṭaṁ … dubbhāsitaṁ ajjhāpannoti parisaṅkasi,

      Do you suspect that he has committed an offense entailing expulsion, an offense entailing suspension, a serious offense, an offense entailing confession, an offense entailing acknowledgment, an offense of wrong conduct, or an offense of wrong speech?

1068. 1068

      भिक्खुस्सbhik·khus·sa सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si भिक्खुनियाbhik·khu·ni·yā सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si सिक्खमानायsik·kha·mā·nā·ya सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si सामणेरस्सsā·ma·ṇe·ras·sa सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si सामणेरियाsā·ma·ṇe·ri·yā सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si उपासकस्सu·pā·sa·kas·sa सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si उपासिकायu·pā·si·kā·ya सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si राजूनंrā·jū·naṃ सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si राजमहामत्तानंrā·ja·ma·hā·mat·tā·naṃ सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si तित्थियानंtit·thi·yā·naṃ सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसि,pa·ri·saṅ·ka·si तित्थियसावकानंtit·thi·ya·sā·va·kā·naṃ सुत्वाsut·vā परिसङ्कसी’ति?pa·ri·saṅ·ka·sī

      bhikkhussa sutvā parisaṅkasi, bhikkhuniyā sutvā parisaṅkasi, sikkhamānāya sutvā parisaṅkasi, sāmaṇerassa sutvā parisaṅkasi, sāmaṇeriyā sutvā parisaṅkasi, upāsakassa sutvā parisaṅkasi, upāsikāya sutvā parisaṅkasi, rājūnaṁ sutvā parisaṅkasi, rājamahāmattānaṁ sutvā parisaṅkasi, titthiyānaṁ sutvā parisaṅkasi, titthiyasāvakānaṁ sutvā parisaṅkasī’ti?

      Do you suspect it after hearing about it from a monk, a nun, a trainee nun, a novice monk, a novice nun, a male lay follower, or a female lay follower? Or do you suspect it after hearing about it from kings, a king’s officials, the monastics of another religion, or the lay followers of another religion?’

1069. 1069

      सोso चेce एवंe·vaṃ वदेय्य—va·dey·ya

      So ce evaṁ vadeyya—

      He might say,

1070. 1070

      ‘नna खोkho अहं,a·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so इमस्सi·mas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no परिसङ्कायpa·ri·saṅ·kā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेमि,ṭha·pe·mi अपिa·pi चca अहम्पिa·ham·pi नna जानामिjā·nā·mi केनke·na पनाहंpa·nā·haṃ इमस्सi·mas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेमी’ति।ṭha·pe·mī

      ‘na kho ahaṁ, āvuso, imassa bhikkhuno parisaṅkāya pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapemi, api ca ahampi na jānāmi kena panāhaṁ imassa bhikkhuno pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapemī’ti.

      ‘I didn’t cancel this monk’s invitation because of what I suspect. I don’t know why I canceled his invitation.’

1071. 1071

      सोso चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve चोदकोco·da·ko भिक्खुbhik·khu अनुयोगेनa·nu·yo·ge·na विञ्ञूनंviñ·ñū·naṃ सब्रह्मचारीनंsab·rah·ma·cā·rī·naṃ चित्तंcit·taṃ नna आराधेति,ā·rā·dhe·ti अननुवादोa·na·nu·vā·do चुदितोcu·di·to भिक्खूतिbhik·khū·ti अलंवचनाय।a·laṃ·va·ca·nā·ya

      So ce, bhikkhave, codako bhikkhu anuyogena viññūnaṁ sabrahmacārīnaṁ cittaṁ na ārādheti, ananuvādo cudito bhikkhūti alaṁvacanāya.

      If the accusing monk, when questioned, isn’t able to satisfy his discerning fellow monastics, they should conclude, ‘The accused monk is improperly accused.’

1072. 1072

      सोso चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve चोदकोco·da·ko भिक्खुbhik·khu अनुयोगेनa·nu·yo·ge·na विञ्ञूनंviñ·ñū·naṃ सब्रह्मचारीनंsab·rah·ma·cā·rī·naṃ चित्तंcit·taṃ आराधेति,ā·rā·dhe·ti सानुवादोsā·nu·vā·do चुदितोcu·di·to भिक्खूतिbhik·khū·ti अलंवचनाय।a·laṃ·va·ca·nā·ya

      So ce, bhikkhave, codako bhikkhu anuyogena viññūnaṁ sabrahmacārīnaṁ cittaṁ ārādheti, sānuvādo cudito bhikkhūti alaṁvacanāya.

      But if the accusing monk, when questioned, is able to satisfy his discerning fellow monastics, they should conclude, ‘The accused monk is properly accused.’

1073. 1073

      सोso चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve चोदकोco·da·ko भिक्खुbhik·khu अमूलकेनa·mū·la·ke·na पाराजिकेनpā·rā·ji·ke·na अनुद्धंसितंa·nud·dhaṃ·si·taṃ पटिजानाति,pa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti सङ्घादिसेसंsaṅ·ghā·di·se·saṃ आरोपेत्वाā·ro·pet·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      So ce, bhikkhave, codako bhikkhu amūlakena pārājikena anuddhaṁsitaṁ paṭijānāti, saṅghādisesaṁ āropetvā saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

      If the accusing monk admits to a groundless charge of an offense entailing expulsion, he should be charged with an offense entailing suspension. The Sangha should then do the invitation ceremony.

1074. 1074

      सोso चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve चोदकोco·da·ko भिक्खुbhik·khu अमूलकेनa·mū·la·ke·na सङ्घादिसेसेनsaṅ·ghā·di·se·se·na अनुद्धंसितंa·nud·dhaṃ·si·taṃ पटिजानाति,pa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ कारापेत्वाkā·rā·pet·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      So ce, bhikkhave, codako bhikkhu amūlakena saṅghādisesena anuddhaṁsitaṁ paṭijānāti, yathādhammaṁ kārāpetvā saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

      If the accusing monk admits to a groundless charge of an offense entailing suspension, he should be dealt with according to the rule. The Sangha should then do the invitation ceremony.

1075. 1075

      सोso चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve चोदको,co·da·ko भिक्खुbhik·khu अमूलकेनa·mū·la·ke·na थुल्लच्चयेनthul·lac·ca·ye·na …

      So ce, bhikkhave, codako, bhikkhu amūlakena thullaccayena …

      If the accusing monk admits to a groundless charge of a serious offense,

1076. 1076

      पाचित्तियेनpā·cit·ti·ye·na …

      pācittiyena …

      an offense entailing confession,

1077. 1077

      पाटिदेसनीयेनpā·ṭi·de·sa·nī·ye·na …

      pāṭidesanīyena …

      an offense entailing acknowledgment,

1078. 1078

      दुक्कटेनduk·ka·ṭe·na …

      dukkaṭena …

      an offense of wrong conduct,

1079. 1079

      दुब्भासितेनdub·bhā·si·te·na अनुद्धंसितंa·nud·dhaṃ·si·taṃ पटिजानाति,pa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ कारापेत्वाkā·rā·pet·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      dubbhāsitena anuddhaṁsitaṁ paṭijānāti, yathādhammaṁ kārāpetvā saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

      or an offense of wrong speech, he should be dealt with according to the rule. The Sangha should then do the invitation ceremony.

1080. 1080

      सोso चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve चुदितोcu·di·to भिक्खुbhik·khu पाराजिकंpā·rā·ji·kaṃ अज्झापन्नोतिaj·jhā·pan·no·ti पटिजानाति,pa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti नासेत्वाnā·set·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      So ce, bhikkhave, cudito bhikkhu pārājikaṁ ajjhāpannoti paṭijānāti, nāsetvā saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

      If the accused monk admits to having committed an offense entailing expulsion, he should be expelled. The Sangha should then do the invitation ceremony.

1081. 1081

      सोso चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve चुदितोcu·di·to भिक्खुbhik·khu सङ्घादिसेसंsaṅ·ghā·di·se·saṃ अज्झापन्नोतिaj·jhā·pan·no·ti पटिजानाति,pa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti सङ्घादिसेसंsaṅ·ghā·di·se·saṃ आरोपेत्वाā·ro·pet·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      So ce, bhikkhave, cudito bhikkhu saṅghādisesaṁ ajjhāpannoti paṭijānāti, saṅghādisesaṁ āropetvā saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

      If the accused monk admits to having committed an offense entailing suspension, he should be charged with that offense. The Sangha should then do the invitation ceremony.

1082. 1082

      सोso चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve चुदितोcu·di·to भिक्खुbhik·khu थुल्लच्चयंthul·lac·ca·yaṃ …

      So ce, bhikkhave, cudito bhikkhu thullaccayaṁ …

      If the accused monk admits to having committed a serious offense,

1083. 1083

      पाचित्तियंpā·cit·ti·yaṃ …

      pācittiyaṁ …

      an offense entailing confession,

1084. 1084

      पाटिदेसनीयंpā·ṭi·de·sa·nī·yaṃ …

      pāṭidesanīyaṁ …

      an offense entailing acknowledgment,

1085. 1085

      दुक्कटंduk·ka·ṭaṃ …

      dukkaṭaṁ …

      an offense of wrong conduct,

1086. 1086

      दुब्भासितंdub·bhā·si·taṃ अज्झापन्नोतिaj·jhā·pan·no·ti पटिजानाति,pa·ṭi·jā·nā·ti यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ कारापेत्वाkā·rā·pet·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      dubbhāsitaṁ ajjhāpannoti paṭijānāti, yathādhammaṁ kārāpetvā saṅghena pavāretabbaṁ.

      or an offense of wrong speech, he should be dealt with according to the rule. The Sangha should then do the invitation ceremony.”

1087. 1087

      23। थुल्लच्चयवत्थुकादिthul·lac·ca·ya·vat·thu·kā·di

      23. Thullaccayavatthukādi

      23. Grounds for a serious offense, etc.

1088. 1088

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya थुल्लच्चयंthul·lac·ca·yaṃ अज्झापन्नोaj·jhā·pan·no होति।ho·ti

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu tadahu pavāraṇāya thullaccayaṁ ajjhāpanno hoti.

      “On the invitation day, a monk may have committed a serious offense.

1089. 1089

      एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū थुल्लच्चयदिट्ठिनोthul·lac·ca·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति,hon·ti एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū सङ्घादिसेसदिट्ठिनोsaṅ·ghā·di·se·sa·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति।hon·ti

      Ekacce bhikkhū thullaccayadiṭṭhino honti, ekacce bhikkhū saṅghādisesadiṭṭhino honti.

      Some monks regard it as a serious offense, but others as an offense entailing suspension.

1090. 1090

      येye ते,te भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूbhik·khū थुल्लच्चयदिट्ठिनो,thul·lac·ca·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no तेहिte·hi सो,so भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu एकमन्तंe·ka·man·taṃ अपनेत्वाa·pa·net·vā यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ कारापेत्वाkā·rā·pet·vā सङ्घंsaṅ·ghaṃ उपसङ्कमित्वाu·pa·saṅ·ka·mit·vā एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      Ye te, bhikkhave, bhikkhū thullaccayadiṭṭhino, tehi so, bhikkhave, bhikkhu ekamantaṁ apanetvā yathādhammaṁ kārāpetvā saṅghaṁ upasaṅkamitvā evamassa vacanīyo—

      The monks who regard it as a serious offense should take that monk aside and deal with him according to the rule. They should then approach the Sangha and say:

1091. 1091

      ‘यंyaṃ खोkho सो,so आवुसो,ā·vu·so भिक्खुbhik·khu आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नो,ā·pan·no सास्सsās·sa यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ पटिकता।pa·ṭi·ka·tā

      ‘yaṁ kho so, āvuso, bhikkhu āpattiṁ āpanno, sāssa yathādhammaṁ paṭikatā.

      ‘This monk has made amends for the offense he has committed.

1092. 1092

      यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेय्या’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

      Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho pavāreyyā’ti.

      If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony.’

1093. 1093

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya थुल्लच्चयंthul·lac·ca·yaṃ अज्झापन्नोaj·jhā·pan·no होति।ho·ti

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu tadahu pavāraṇāya thullaccayaṁ ajjhāpanno hoti.

      On the invitation day, a monk may have committed a serious offense.

1094. 1094

      एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū थुल्लच्चयदिट्ठिनोthul·lac·ca·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति,hon·ti एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū पाचित्तियदिट्ठिनोpā·cit·ti·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्तिhon·ti …पे…pe

      Ekacce bhikkhū thullaccayadiṭṭhino honti, ekacce bhikkhū pācittiyadiṭṭhino honti …pe…

      Some monks regard it as a serious offense, but others as an offense entailing confession. …

1095. 1095

      एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū थुल्लच्चयदिट्ठिनोthul·lac·ca·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति,hon·ti एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū पाटिदेसनीयदिट्ठिनोpā·ṭi·de·sa·nī·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्तिhon·ti …

      ekacce bhikkhū thullaccayadiṭṭhino honti, ekacce bhikkhū pāṭidesanīyadiṭṭhino honti …

      Some monks regard it as a serious offense, but others as an offense entailing acknowledgment. …

1096. 1096

      एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū थुल्लच्चयदिट्ठिनोthul·lac·ca·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति,hon·ti एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū दुक्कटदिट्ठिनोduk·ka·ṭa·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्तिhon·ti …

      ekacce bhikkhū thullaccayadiṭṭhino honti, ekacce bhikkhū dukkaṭadiṭṭhino honti …

      Some monks regard it as a serious offense, but others as an offense of wrong conduct. …

1097. 1097

      एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū थुल्लच्चयदिट्ठिनोthul·lac·ca·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति,hon·ti एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū दुब्भासितदिट्ठिनोdub·bhā·si·ta·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति।hon·ti

      ekacce bhikkhū thullaccayadiṭṭhino honti, ekacce bhikkhū dubbhāsitadiṭṭhino honti.

      Some monks regard it as a serious offense, but others as an offense of wrong speech.

1098. 1098

      येye ते,te भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूbhik·khū थुल्लच्चयदिट्ठिनो,thul·lac·ca·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no तेहिte·hi सो,so भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu एकमन्तंe·ka·man·taṃ अपनेत्वाa·pa·net·vā यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ कारापेत्वाkā·rā·pet·vā सङ्घंsaṅ·ghaṃ उपसङ्कमित्वाu·pa·saṅ·ka·mit·vā एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      Ye te, bhikkhave, bhikkhū thullaccayadiṭṭhino, tehi so, bhikkhave, bhikkhu ekamantaṁ apanetvā yathādhammaṁ kārāpetvā saṅghaṁ upasaṅkamitvā evamassa vacanīyo—

      The monks who regard it as a serious offense should take that monk aside and deal with him according to the rule. They should then approach the Sangha and say:

1099. 1099

      ‘यंyaṃ खोkho सो,so आवुसो,ā·vu·so भिक्खुbhik·khu आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नो,ā·pan·no सास्सsās·sa यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ पटिकता।pa·ṭi·ka·tā

      ‘yaṁ kho so, āvuso, bhikkhu āpattiṁ āpanno, sāssa yathādhammaṁ paṭikatā.

      ‘This monk has made amends for the offense he has committed.

1100. 1100

      यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेय्या’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

      Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho pavāreyyā’ti.

      If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony.’

1101. 1101

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya पाचित्तियंpā·cit·ti·yaṃ अज्झापन्नोaj·jhā·pan·no होतिho·ti …पे…pe

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu tadahu pavāraṇāya pācittiyaṁ ajjhāpanno hoti …pe…

      On the invitation day, a monk may have committed an offense entailing confession. …

1102. 1102

      पाटिदेसनीयंpā·ṭi·de·sa·nī·yaṃ अज्झापन्नोaj·jhā·pan·no होतिho·ti …

      pāṭidesanīyaṁ ajjhāpanno hoti …

      an offense entailing acknowledgment. …

1103. 1103

      दुक्कटंduk·ka·ṭaṃ अज्झापन्नोaj·jhā·pan·no होतिho·ti …

      dukkaṭaṁ ajjhāpanno hoti …

      an offense of wrong conduct. …

1104. 1104

      दुब्भासितंdub·bhā·si·taṃ अज्झापन्नोaj·jhā·pan·no होति।ho·ti

      dubbhāsitaṁ ajjhāpanno hoti.

      an offense of wrong speech.

1105. 1105

      एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū दुब्भासितदिट्ठिनोdub·bhā·si·ta·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति,hon·ti एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū सङ्घादिसेसदिट्ठिनोsaṅ·ghā·di·se·sa·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति।hon·ti

      Ekacce bhikkhū dubbhāsitadiṭṭhino honti, ekacce bhikkhū saṅghādisesadiṭṭhino honti.

      Some monks regard it as an offense of wrong speech, but others as an offense entailing suspension.

1106. 1106

      येye ते,te भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूbhik·khū दुब्भासितदिट्ठिनो,dub·bhā·si·ta·diṭ·ṭhi·no तेहिte·hi सो,so भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu एकमन्तंe·ka·man·taṃ अपनेत्वाa·pa·net·vā यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ कारापेत्वाkā·rā·pet·vā सङ्घंsaṅ·ghaṃ उपसङ्कमित्वाu·pa·saṅ·ka·mit·vā एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      Ye te, bhikkhave, bhikkhū dubbhāsitadiṭṭhino, tehi so, bhikkhave, bhikkhu ekamantaṁ apanetvā yathādhammaṁ kārāpetvā saṅghaṁ upasaṅkamitvā evamassa vacanīyo—

      The monks who regard it as an offense of wrong speech should take that monk aside and deal with him according to the rule. They should then approach the Sangha and say:

1107. 1107

      ‘यंyaṃ खोkho सो,so आवुसो,ā·vu·so भिक्खुbhik·khu आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नो,ā·pan·no सास्सsās·sa यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ पटिकता।pa·ṭi·ka·tā

      ‘yaṁ kho so, āvuso, bhikkhu āpattiṁ āpanno, sāssa yathādhammaṁ paṭikatā.

      ‘This monk has made amends for the offense he has committed.

1108. 1108

      यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेय्या’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

      Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho pavāreyyā’ti.

      If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony.’

1109. 1109

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya दुब्भासितंdub·bhā·si·taṃ अज्झापन्नोaj·jhā·pan·no होति।ho·ti

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu tadahu pavāraṇāya dubbhāsitaṁ ajjhāpanno hoti.

      On the invitation day, a monk may have committed an offense of wrong speech.

1110. 1110

      एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū दुब्भासितदिट्ठिनोdub·bhā·si·ta·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति,hon·ti एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū थुल्लच्चयदिट्ठिनोthul·lac·ca·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्तिhon·ti …पे…pe

      Ekacce bhikkhū dubbhāsitadiṭṭhino honti, ekacce bhikkhū thullaccayadiṭṭhino honti …pe…

      Some monks regard it as an offense of wrong speech, but others as a serious offense. …

1111. 1111

      एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū दुब्भासितदिट्ठिनोdub·bhā·si·ta·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति,hon·ti एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū पाचित्तियदिट्ठिनोpā·cit·ti·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्तिhon·ti …

      ekacce bhikkhū dubbhāsitadiṭṭhino honti, ekacce bhikkhū pācittiyadiṭṭhino honti …

      Some monks regard it as an offense of wrong speech, but others as an offense entailing confession. …

1112. 1112

      एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū दुब्भासितदिट्ठिनोdub·bhā·si·ta·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति,hon·ti एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū पाटिदेसनीयदिट्ठिनोpā·ṭi·de·sa·nī·ya·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्तिhon·ti …

      ekacce bhikkhū dubbhāsitadiṭṭhino honti, ekacce bhikkhū pāṭidesanīyadiṭṭhino honti …

      Some monks regard it as an offense of wrong speech, but others as an offense entailing acknowledgment. …

1113. 1113

      एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū दुब्भासितदिट्ठिनोdub·bhā·si·ta·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति,hon·ti एकच्चेe·kac·ce भिक्खूbhik·khū दुक्कटदिट्ठिनोduk·ka·ṭa·diṭ·ṭhi·no होन्ति।hon·ti

      ekacce bhikkhū dubbhāsitadiṭṭhino honti, ekacce bhikkhū dukkaṭadiṭṭhino honti.

      Some monks regard it as an offense of wrong speech, but others as an offense of wrong conduct.

1114. 1114

      येye ते,te भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूbhik·khū दुब्भासितदिट्ठिनो,dub·bhā·si·ta·diṭ·ṭhi·no तेहिte·hi सो,so भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu एकमन्तंe·ka·man·taṃ अपनेत्वाa·pa·net·vā यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ कारापेत्वाkā·rā·pet·vā सङ्घंsaṅ·ghaṃ उपसङ्कमित्वाu·pa·saṅ·ka·mit·vā एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      Ye te, bhikkhave, bhikkhū dubbhāsitadiṭṭhino, tehi so, bhikkhave, bhikkhu ekamantaṁ apanetvā yathādhammaṁ kārāpetvā saṅghaṁ upasaṅkamitvā evamassa vacanīyo—

      The monks who regard it as an offense of wrong speech should take that monk aside and deal with him according to the rule. They should then approach the Sangha and say:

1115. 1115

      ‘यंyaṃ खोkho सो,so आवुसो,ā·vu·so भिक्खुbhik·khu आपत्तिंā·pat·tiṃ आपन्नो,ā·pan·no सास्सsās·sa यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ पटिकता।pa·ṭi·ka·tā

      ‘yaṁ kho so, āvuso, bhikkhu āpattiṁ āpanno, sāssa yathādhammaṁ paṭikatā.

      ‘This monk has made amends for the offense he has committed.

1116. 1116

      यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेय्या’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

      Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho pavāreyyā’ti.

      If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony.’”

1117. 1117

      24। वत्थुठपनादिvat·thu·ṭha·pa·nā·di

      24. Vatthuṭhapanādi

      24. Setting aside an offense, etc.

1118. 1118

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सङ्घमज्झेsaṅ·gha·maj·jhe उदाहरेय्य—u·dā·ha·rey·ya

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu tadahu pavāraṇāya saṅghamajjhe udāhareyya—

      “It may happen on the invitation day that a monk announces in the midst of the Sangha:

1119. 1119

      ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

      ‘suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

      ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

1120. 1120

      इदंi·daṃ वत्थुvat·thu पञ्ञायति,pañ·ñā·ya·ti नna पुग्गलो।pug·ga·lo

      Idaṁ vatthu paññāyati, na puggalo.

      I know about an offense, but not who the offender is.

1121. 1121

      यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ वत्थुंvat·thuṃ ठपेत्वाṭha·pet·vā सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेय्या’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

      Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, vatthuṁ ṭhapetvā saṅgho pavāreyyā’ti.

      If the Sangha is ready, it should set aside the offense and then do the invitation ceremony.’

1122. 1122

      सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      So evamassa vacanīyo—

      They should say to him,

1123. 1123

      ‘भगवताbha·ga·va·tā खो,kho आवुसो,ā·vu·so विसुद्धानंvi·sud·dhā·naṃ पवारणाpa·vā·ra·ṇā पञ्ञत्ता।pañ·ñat·tā

      ‘bhagavatā kho, āvuso, visuddhānaṁ pavāraṇā paññattā.

      ‘The Buddha has laid down a rule that the invitation ceremony is for those who are pure.

1124. 1124

      सचेsa·ce वत्थुvat·thu पञ्ञायति,pañ·ñā·ya·ti नna पुग्गलो,pug·ga·lo इदानेवi·dā·ne·va नंnaṃ वदेही’ति।va·de·hī

      Sace vatthu paññāyati, na puggalo, idāneva naṁ vadehī’ti.

      If you know the offense, but not the offender, then say now who it is that you suspect.’

1125. 1125

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सङ्घमज्झेsaṅ·gha·maj·jhe उदाहरेय्य—u·dā·ha·rey·ya

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu tadahu pavāraṇāya saṅghamajjhe udāhareyya—

      It may happen on the invitation day that a monk announces in the midst of the Sangha:

1126. 1126

      ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

      ‘suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

      ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

1127. 1127

      अयंa·yaṃ पुग्गलोpug·ga·lo पञ्ञायति,pañ·ñā·ya·ti नna वत्थु।vat·thu

      Ayaṁ puggalo paññāyati, na vatthu.

      I know of an offender, but not what the offense is.

1128. 1128

      यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ पुग्गलंpug·ga·laṃ ठपेत्वाṭha·pet·vā सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेय्या’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

      Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, puggalaṁ ṭhapetvā saṅgho pavāreyyā’ti.

      If the Sangha is ready, it should do the invitation ceremony without the offender.’

1129. 1129

      सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      So evamassa vacanīyo—

      They should say to him,

1130. 1130

      ‘भगवताbha·ga·va·tā खो,kho आवुसो,ā·vu·so समग्गानंsa·mag·gā·naṃ पवारणाpa·vā·ra·ṇā पञ्ञत्ता।pañ·ñat·tā

      ‘bhagavatā kho, āvuso, samaggānaṁ pavāraṇā paññattā.

      ‘The Buddha has laid down a rule that the invitation ceremony should be done in a complete assembly.

1131. 1131

      सचेsa·ce पुग्गलोpug·ga·lo पञ्ञायति,pañ·ñā·ya·ti नna वत्थु,vat·thu इदानेवi·dā·ne·va नंnaṃ वदेही’ति।va·de·hī

      Sace puggalo paññāyati, na vatthu, idāneva naṁ vadehī’ti.

      If you know the offender, but not the offense, then say now what it is that you suspect.’

1132. 1132

      इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu तदहुta·da·hu पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya सङ्घमज्झेsaṅ·gha·maj·jhe उदाहरेय्य—u·dā·ha·rey·ya

      Idha pana, bhikkhave, bhikkhu tadahu pavāraṇāya saṅghamajjhe udāhareyya—

      It may happen on the invitation day that a monk announces in the midst of the Sangha:

1133. 1133

      ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

      ‘suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

      ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

1134. 1134

      इदंi·daṃ वत्थुvat·thu चca पुग्गलोpug·ga·lo चca पञ्ञायति।pañ·ñā·ya·ti

      Idaṁ vatthu ca puggalo ca paññāyati.

      I know of an offender and his offense.

1135. 1135

      यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ वत्थुञ्चvat·thuñ·ca पुग्गलञ्चpug·ga·lañ·ca ठपेत्वाṭha·pet·vā सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारेय्या’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā

      Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, vatthuñca puggalañca ṭhapetvā saṅgho pavāreyyā’ti.

      If the Sangha is ready, it should set aside the offense and then do the invitation ceremony without the offender.’

1136. 1136

      सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      So evamassa vacanīyo—

      They should say to him,

1137. 1137

      ‘भगवताbha·ga·va·tā खो,kho आवुसो,ā·vu·so विसुद्धानञ्चvi·sud·dhā·nañ·ca समग्गानञ्चsa·mag·gā·nañ·ca पवारणाpa·vā·ra·ṇā पञ्ञत्ता।pañ·ñat·tā

      ‘bhagavatā kho, āvuso, visuddhānañca samaggānañca pavāraṇā paññattā.

      ‘The Buddha has laid down a rule that the invitation ceremony should be done in a complete assembly by those who are pure.

1138. 1138

      सचेsa·ce वत्थुvat·thu चca पुग्गलोpug·ga·lo चca पञ्ञायति,pañ·ñā·ya·ti इदानेवi·dā·ne·va नंnaṃ वदेही’ति।va·de·hī

      Sace vatthu ca puggalo ca paññāyati, idāneva naṁ vadehī’ti.

      If you know an offender and their offense, then say now what they are.’

1139. 1139

      पुब्बेpub·be चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya वत्थुvat·thu पञ्ञायति,pañ·ñā·ya·ti पच्छाpac·chā पुग्गलो,pug·ga·lo कल्लंkal·laṃ वचनाय।va·ca·nā·ya

      Pubbe ce, bhikkhave, pavāraṇāya vatthu paññāyati, pacchā puggalo, kallaṁ vacanāya.

      If the offense is known about before the invitation ceremony, but the offender only afterwards, the offender should be corrected.

1140. 1140

      पुब्बेpub·be चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya पुग्गलोpug·ga·lo पञ्ञायति,pañ·ñā·ya·ti पच्छाpac·chā वत्थु,vat·thu कल्लंkal·laṃ वचनाय।va·ca·nā·ya

      Pubbe ce, bhikkhave, pavāraṇāya puggalo paññāyati, pacchā vatthu, kallaṁ vacanāya.

      If the offender is known about before the invitation ceremony, but the offense only afterwards, the offender should be corrected.

1141. 1141

      पुब्बेpub·be चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya वत्थुvat·thu चca पुग्गलोpug·ga·lo चca पञ्ञायति,pañ·ñā·ya·ti तञ्चेtañ·ce कतायka·tā·ya पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya उक्कोटेति,uk·ko·ṭe·ti उक्कोटनकंuk·ko·ṭa·na·kaṃ पाचित्तियन्”ति।pā·cit·ti·yan

      Pubbe ce, bhikkhave, pavāraṇāya vatthu ca puggalo ca paññāyati, tañce katāya pavāraṇāya ukkoṭeti, ukkoṭanakaṁ pācittiyan”ti.

      If both the offense and the offender are known about before the invitation ceremony, and someone reopens the case after the invitation ceremony has been done, he commits an offense entailing confession for the reopening.”

1142. 1142

      25। भण्डनकारकवत्थुbhaṇ·ḍa·na·kā·ra·ka·vat·thu

      25. Bhaṇḍanakārakavatthu

      25. Creators of quarrels, etc.

1143. 1143

      तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā सन्दिट्ठाsan·diṭ·ṭhā सम्भत्ताsam·bhat·tā भिक्खूbhik·khū कोसलेसुko·sa·le·su जनपदेja·na·pa·de अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se वस्संvas·saṃ उपगच्छिंसु।u·pa·gac·chiṃ·su

      Tena kho pana samayena sambahulā sandiṭṭhā sambhattā bhikkhū kosalesu janapade aññatarasmiṁ āvāse vassaṁ upagacchiṁsu.

      At one time in a certain monastery in the Kosalan country, a number of monks who were friends had entered the rainy-season residence together.

1144. 1144

      तेसंte·saṃ सामन्ताsā·man·tā अञ्ञेañ·ñe भिक्खूbhik·khū भण्डनकारकाbhaṇ·ḍa·na·kā·ra·kā कलहकारकाka·la·ha·kā·ra·kā विवादकारकाvi·vā·da·kā·ra·kā भस्सकारकाbhas·sa·kā·ra·kā सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe अधिकरणकारकाa·dhi·ka·ra·ṇa·kā·ra·kā वस्संvas·saṃ उपगच्छिंसु—u·pa·gac·chiṃ·su

      Tesaṁ sāmantā aññe bhikkhū bhaṇḍanakārakā kalahakārakā vivādakārakā bhassakārakā saṅghe adhikaraṇakārakā vassaṁ upagacchiṁsu—

      Other monks who were quarrelsome, argumentative, and creators of legal issues in the Sangha had entered the rains residence nearby. They said to one another,

1145. 1145

      “मयंma·yaṃ तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ वस्संवुट्ठानंvas·saṃ·vuṭ·ṭhā·naṃ पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेस्सामा”ति।ṭha·pes·sā·mā

      “mayaṁ tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ vassaṁvuṭṭhānaṁ pavāraṇāya pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapessāmā”ti.

      “At the invitation ceremony, when those monks have completed the rains residence, we’ll cancel their invitation.”

1146. 1146

      अस्सोसुंas·so·suṃ खोkho तेte भिक्खू—bhik·khū

      Assosuṁ kho te bhikkhū—

      The monks who were friends heard about this

1147. 1147

      “अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ किरki·ra सामन्ताsā·man·tā अञ्ञेañ·ñe भिक्खूbhik·khū भण्डनकारकाbhaṇ·ḍa·na·kā·ra·kā कलहकारकाka·la·ha·kā·ra·kā विवादकारकाvi·vā·da·kā·ra·kā भस्सकारकाbhas·sa·kā·ra·kā सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe अधिकरणकारकाa·dhi·ka·ra·ṇa·kā·ra·kā वस्संvas·saṃ उपगता—u·pa·ga·tā

      “amhākaṁ kira sāmantā aññe bhikkhū bhaṇḍanakārakā kalahakārakā vivādakārakā bhassakārakā saṅghe adhikaraṇakārakā vassaṁ upagatā—

      (Pāli only)

1148. 1148

      ‘मयंma·yaṃ तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ वस्संवुट्ठानंvas·saṃ·vuṭ·ṭhā·naṃ पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेस्सामा’ति।ṭha·pes·sā·mā

      ‘mayaṁ tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ vassaṁvuṭṭhānaṁ pavāraṇāya pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapessāmā’ti.

      (Pāli only)

1149. 1149

      कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho अम्हेहिam·he·hi पटिपज्जितब्बन्”ति?pa·ṭi·paj·ji·tab·ban

      Kathaṁ nu kho amhehi paṭipajjitabban”ti?

      and wondered what to do.

1150. 1150

      भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

      Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

      They told the Buddha.

1151. 1151

      “इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā सन्दिट्ठाsan·diṭ·ṭhā सम्भत्ताsam·bhat·tā भिक्खूbhik·khū अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se वस्संvas·saṃ उपगच्छन्ति।u·pa·gac·chan·ti

      “Idha pana, bhikkhave, sambahulā sandiṭṭhā sambhattā bhikkhū aññatarasmiṁ āvāse vassaṁ upagacchanti.

      “In such a case,

1152. 1152

      तेसंte·saṃ सामन्ताsā·man·tā अञ्ञेañ·ñe भिक्खूbhik·khū भण्डनकारकाbhaṇ·ḍa·na·kā·ra·kā कलहकारकाka·la·ha·kā·ra·kā विवादकारकाvi·vā·da·kā·ra·kā भस्सकारकाbhas·sa·kā·ra·kā सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe अधिकरणकारकाa·dhi·ka·ra·ṇa·kā·ra·kā वस्संvas·saṃ उपगच्छन्ति—u·pa·gac·chan·ti

      Tesaṁ sāmantā aññe bhikkhū bhaṇḍanakārakā kalahakārakā vivādakārakā bhassakārakā saṅghe adhikaraṇakārakā vassaṁ upagacchanti—

      (Pāli only)

1153. 1153

      ‘मयंma·yaṃ तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ वस्संवुट्ठानंvas·saṃ·vuṭ·ṭhā·naṃ पवारणायpa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेस्सामा’ति।ṭha·pes·sā·mā

      ‘mayaṁ tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ vassaṁvuṭṭhānaṁ pavāraṇāya pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapessāmā’ti.

      (Pāli only)

1154. 1154

      अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तेहिte·hi भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi द्वेdve तयोta·yo उपोसथेu·po·sa·the चातुद्दसिकेcā·tud·da·si·ke कातुं—kā·tuṃ

      Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, tehi bhikkhūhi dve tayo uposathe cātuddasike kātuṁ—

      I allow those monks to do two or three observance-day ceremonies on the fourteenth day,

1155. 1155

      ‘कथंka·thaṃ मयंma·yaṃ तेहिte·hi भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पठमतरंpa·ṭha·ma·ta·raṃ पवारेय्यामा’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā·mā

      ‘kathaṁ mayaṁ tehi bhikkhūhi paṭhamataraṁ pavāreyyāmā’ti.

      with the aim of having their invitation ceremony before the other monks.

1156. 1156

      तेte चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूbhik·khū भण्डनकारकाbhaṇ·ḍa·na·kā·ra·kā कलहकारकाka·la·ha·kā·ra·kā विवादकारकाvi·vā·da·kā·ra·kā भस्सकारकाbhas·sa·kā·ra·kā सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe अधिकरणकारकाa·dhi·ka·ra·ṇa·kā·ra·kā तंtaṃ आवासंā·vā·saṃ आगच्छन्ति,ā·gac·chan·ti तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आवासिकेहिā·vā·si·ke·hi भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi लहुंla·huṃ लहुंla·huṃ सन्निपतित्वाsan·ni·pa·tit·vā पवारेतब्बं,pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ पवारेत्वाpa·vā·ret·vā वत्तब्बा—vat·tab·bā

      Te ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhū bhaṇḍanakārakā kalahakārakā vivādakārakā bhassakārakā saṅghe adhikaraṇakārakā taṁ āvāsaṁ āgacchanti, tehi, bhikkhave, āvāsikehi bhikkhūhi lahuṁ lahuṁ sannipatitvā pavāretabbaṁ, pavāretvā vattabbā—

      If those quarrelsome and argumentative monks are on their way to the other monastery, the resident monks should gather quickly and do the invitation ceremony. When it has been done, they should say to the other monks,

1157. 1157

      ‘पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā खोkho मयं,ma·yaṃ आवुसो;ā·vu·so

      ‘pavāritā kho mayaṁ, āvuso;

      ‘Venerables, we have completed the invitation ceremony.

1158. 1158

      यथायस्मन्ताya·thā·yas·man·tā मञ्ञन्तिmañ·ñan·ti तथाta·thā करोन्तू’ति।ka·ron·tū

      yathāyasmantā maññanti tathā karontū’ti.

      Please do as you see fit.’

1159. 1159

      तेte चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूbhik·khū भण्डनकारकाbhaṇ·ḍa·na·kā·ra·kā कलहकारकाka·la·ha·kā·ra·kā विवादकारकाvi·vā·da·kā·ra·kā भस्सकारकाbhas·sa·kā·ra·kā सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe अधिकरणकारकाa·dhi·ka·ra·ṇa·kā·ra·kā असंविहिताa·saṃ·vi·hi·tā तंtaṃ आवासंā·vā·saṃ आगच्छन्ति,ā·gac·chan·ti तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve आवासिकेहिā·vā·si·ke·hi भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi आसनंā·sa·naṃ पञ्ञपेतब्बं,pañ·ña·pe·tab·baṃ पादोदकंpā·do·da·kaṃ पादपीठंpā·da·pī·ṭhaṃ पादकथलिकंpā·da·ka·tha·li·kaṃ उपनिक्खिपितब्बं,u·pa·nik·khi·pi·tab·baṃ पच्चुग्गन्त्वाpac·cug·gan·tvā पत्तचीवरंpat·ta·cī·va·raṃ पटिग्गहेतब्बं,pa·ṭig·ga·he·tab·baṃ पानीयेनpā·nī·ye·na परिपुच्छितब्बा;pa·ri·puc·chi·tab·bā

      Te ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhū bhaṇḍanakārakā kalahakārakā vivādakārakā bhassakārakā saṅghe adhikaraṇakārakā asaṁvihitā taṁ āvāsaṁ āgacchanti, tehi, bhikkhave, āvāsikehi bhikkhūhi āsanaṁ paññapetabbaṁ, pādodakaṁ pādapīṭhaṁ pādakathalikaṁ upanikkhipitabbaṁ, paccuggantvā pattacīvaraṁ paṭiggahetabbaṁ, pānīyena paripucchitabbā;

      If those quarrelsome and argumentative monks arrive without prior notice, the resident monks should prepare seats and set out a foot stool, a foot scraper, and water for washing the feet. They should then go out to meet those monks, receive their bowls and robes, and ask if they want water to drink.

1160. 1160

      तेसंte·saṃ विक्खित्वाvik·khit·vā निस्सीमंnis·sī·maṃ गन्त्वाgan·tvā पवारेतब्बं,pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ पवारेत्वाpa·vā·ret·vā वत्तब्बा—vat·tab·bā

      tesaṁ vikkhitvā nissīmaṁ gantvā pavāretabbaṁ, pavāretvā vattabbā—

      Then, having distracted them, they should go outside the monastery zone and do the invitation ceremony there. When it has been done, they should say to the other monks,

1161. 1161

      ‘पवारिताpa·vā·ri·tā खोkho मयं,ma·yaṃ आवुसो;ā·vu·so

      ‘pavāritā kho mayaṁ, āvuso;

      ‘Venerables, we have completed the invitation ceremony.

1162. 1162

      यथायस्मन्ताya·thā·yas·man·tā मञ्ञन्तिmañ·ñan·ti तथाta·thā करोन्तू’ति।ka·ron·tū

      yathāyasmantā maññanti tathā karontū’ti.

      Please do as you see fit.’

1163. 1163

      एवञ्चेतंe·vañ·ce·taṃ लभेथ,la·bhe·tha इच्चेतंic·ce·taṃ कुसलं।ku·sa·laṃ

      Evañcetaṁ labhetha, iccetaṁ kusalaṁ.

      If they’re able to do this, it’s good.

1164. 1164

      नोno चेce लभेथ,la·bhe·tha आवासिकेनā·vā·si·ke·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū ञापेतब्बा—ñā·pe·tab·bā

      No ce labhetha, āvāsikena bhikkhunā byattena paṭibalena āvāsikā bhikkhū ñāpetabbā—

      If not, then a resident monk who is competent and capable should inform the resident monks:

1165. 1165

      ‘सुणन्तुsu·ṇan·tu मे,me आयस्मन्तो,ā·yas·man·to आवासिका।ā·vā·si·kā

      ‘Suṇantu me, āyasmanto, āvāsikā.

      ‘Please, venerables, I ask the resident monks to listen.

1166. 1166

      यदायस्मन्तानंya·dā·yas·man·tā·naṃ पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ इदानिi·dā·ni उपोसथंu·po·sa·thaṃ करेय्याम,ka·rey·yā·ma पातिमोक्खंpā·ti·mok·khaṃ उद्दिसेय्याम,ud·di·sey·yā·ma आगमेā·ga·me काळेkā·ḷe पवारेय्यामा’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā·mā

      Yadāyasmantānaṁ pattakallaṁ, idāni uposathaṁ kareyyāma, pātimokkhaṁ uddiseyyāma, āgame kāḷe pavāreyyāmā’ti.

      If the venerables are ready, we’ll now do the observance-day ceremony and recite the Monastic Code, and we’ll do the invitation ceremony during the next waning phase of the moon.’

1167. 1167

      तेte चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूbhik·khū भण्डनकारकाbhaṇ·ḍa·na·kā·ra·kā कलहकारकाka·la·ha·kā·ra·kā विवादकारकाvi·vā·da·kā·ra·kā भस्सकारकाbhas·sa·kā·ra·kā सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe अधिकरणकारकाa·dhi·ka·ra·ṇa·kā·ra·kā तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū एवंe·vaṃ वदेय्युं—va·dey·yuṃ

      Te ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhū bhaṇḍanakārakā kalahakārakā vivādakārakā bhassakārakā saṅghe adhikaraṇakārakā te bhikkhū evaṁ vadeyyuṁ—

      If the quarrelsome and argumentative monks say,

1168. 1168

      ‘साधावुसो,sā·dhā·vu·so इदानेवi·dā·ne·va नोno पवारेथा’ति,pa·vā·re·thā तेte एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

      ‘sādhāvuso, idāneva no pavārethā’ti, te evamassu vacanīyā—

      ‘Please do the invitation ceremony with us now,’ they should be told,

1169. 1169

      ‘अनिस्सराa·nis·sa·rā खोkho तुम्हे,tum·he आवुसो,ā·vu·so अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ पवारणाय;pa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya

      ‘anissarā kho tumhe, āvuso, amhākaṁ pavāraṇāya;

      ‘You have no authority over our invitation ceremony.

1170. 1170

      नna तावtā·va मयंma·yaṃ पवारेय्यामा’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā·mā

      na tāva mayaṁ pavāreyyāmā’ti.

      We won’t do the procedure for the time being.’

1171. 1171

      तेte चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूbhik·khū भण्डनकारकाbhaṇ·ḍa·na·kā·ra·kā कलहकारकाka·la·ha·kā·ra·kā विवादकारकाvi·vā·da·kā·ra·kā भस्सकारकाbhas·sa·kā·ra·kā सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe अधिकरणकारकाa·dhi·ka·ra·ṇa·kā·ra·kā तंtaṃ काळंkā·ḷaṃ अनुवसेय्युं,a·nu·va·sey·yuṃ आवासिकेन,ā·vā·si·ke·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā भिक्खूbhik·khū ञापेतब्बा—ñā·pe·tab·bā

      Te ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhū bhaṇḍanakārakā kalahakārakā vivādakārakā bhassakārakā saṅghe adhikaraṇakārakā taṁ kāḷaṁ anuvaseyyuṁ, āvāsikena, bhikkhave, bhikkhunā byattena paṭibalena āvāsikā bhikkhū ñāpetabbā—

      If the quarrelsome and argumentative monks stay on until the new moon, then a resident monk who is competent and capable should inform the resident monks:

1172. 1172

      ‘सुणन्तुsu·ṇan·tu मे,me आयस्मन्तो,ā·yas·man·to आवासिका।ā·vā·si·kā

      ‘Suṇantu me, āyasmanto, āvāsikā.

      ‘Please, venerables, I ask the resident monks to listen.

1173. 1173

      यदायस्मन्तानंya·dā·yas·man·tā·naṃ पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ इदानिi·dā·ni उपोसथंu·po·sa·thaṃ करेय्याम,ka·rey·yā·ma पातिमोक्खंpā·ti·mok·khaṃ उद्दिसेय्याम,ud·di·sey·yā·ma आगमेā·ga·me जुण्हेjuṇ·he पवारेय्यामा’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā·mā

      Yadāyasmantānaṁ pattakallaṁ, idāni uposathaṁ kareyyāma, pātimokkhaṁ uddiseyyāma, āgame juṇhe pavāreyyāmā’ti.

      If the venerables are ready, we’ll now do the observance-day ceremony and recite the Monastic Code, and we’ll do the invitation ceremony during the next waxing phase of the moon.’

1174. 1174

      तेte चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूbhik·khū भण्डनकारकाbhaṇ·ḍa·na·kā·ra·kā कलहकारकाka·la·ha·kā·ra·kā विवादकारकाvi·vā·da·kā·ra·kā भस्सकारकाbhas·sa·kā·ra·kā सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe अधिकरणकारकाa·dhi·ka·ra·ṇa·kā·ra·kā तेte भिक्खूbhik·khū एवंe·vaṃ वदेय्युं—va·dey·yuṃ

      Te ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhū bhaṇḍanakārakā kalahakārakā vivādakārakā bhassakārakā saṅghe adhikaraṇakārakā te bhikkhū evaṁ vadeyyuṁ—

      If the quarrelsome and argumentative monks say,

1175. 1175

      ‘साधावुसो,sā·dhā·vu·so इदानेवi·dā·ne·va नोno पवारेय्याथा’ति,pa·vā·rey·yā·thā तेte एवमस्सुe·va·mas·su वचनीया—va·ca·nī·yā

      ‘sādhāvuso, idāneva no pavāreyyāthā’ti, te evamassu vacanīyā—

      ‘Please do the invitation ceremony with us now,’ they should be told,

1176. 1176

      ‘अनिस्सराa·nis·sa·rā खोkho तुम्हे,tum·he आवुसो,ā·vu·so अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ पवारणाय,pa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya नna तावtā·va मयंma·yaṃ पवारेय्यामा’ति।pa·vā·rey·yā·mā

      ‘anissarā kho tumhe, āvuso, amhākaṁ pavāraṇāya, na tāva mayaṁ pavāreyyāmā’ti.

      ‘You have no authority over our invitation ceremony. We won’t do the procedure for the time being.’

1177. 1177

      तेte चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूbhik·khū भण्डनकारकाbhaṇ·ḍa·na·kā·ra·kā कलहकारकाka·la·ha·kā·ra·kā विवादकारकाvi·vā·da·kā·ra·kā भस्सकारकाbhas·sa·kā·ra·kā सङ्घेsaṅ·ghe अधिकरणकारकाa·dhi·ka·ra·ṇa·kā·ra·kā तम्पिtam·pi जुण्हंjuṇ·haṃ अनुवसेय्युं,a·nu·va·sey·yuṃ तेहि,te·hi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi सब्बेहेवsab·be·he·va आगमेā·ga·me जुण्हेjuṇ·he कोमुदियाko·mu·di·yā चातुमासिनियाcā·tu·mā·si·ni·yā अकामाa·kā·mā पवारेतब्बं।pa·vā·re·tab·baṃ

      Te ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhū bhaṇḍanakārakā kalahakārakā vivādakārakā bhassakārakā saṅghe adhikaraṇakārakā tampi juṇhaṁ anuvaseyyuṁ, tehi, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi sabbeheva āgame juṇhe komudiyā cātumāsiniyā akāmā pavāretabbaṁ.

      If the quarrelsome and argumentative monks stay on until the next full moon, then all the monks have no choice but to do the invitation ceremony on the day of Komudī, the fourth full moon of the rainy season.”

1178. 1178

      Invitation with the sick

1179. 1179

      तेहिte·hi चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne गिलानोgi·lā·no अगिलानस्सa·gi·lā·nas·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      Tehi ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi pavāriyamāne gilāno agilānassa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      “If, while you’re doing the invitation ceremony, a sick monk cancels the invitation of a healthy monk, you should tell him,

1180. 1180

      ‘आयस्माā·yas·mā खोkho गिलानो।gi·lā·no

      ‘āyasmā kho gilāno.

      ‘You’re sick.

1181. 1181

      गिलानोgi·lā·no चca अननुयोगक्खमोa·na·nu·yo·gak·kha·mo वुत्तोvut·to भगवता।bha·ga·va·tā

      Gilāno ca ananuyogakkhamo vutto bhagavatā.

      The Buddha has said that a sick monk can’t endure being questioned.

1182. 1182

      आगमेहि,ā·ga·me·hi आवुसो,ā·vu·so यावyā·va अरोगोa·ro·go होसि।ho·si

      Āgamehi, āvuso, yāva arogo hosi.

      Please wait until you’re healthy.

1183. 1183

      अरोगोa·ro·go आकङ्खमानोā·kaṅ·kha·mā·no चोदेस्ससी’ति।co·des·sa·sī

      Arogo ākaṅkhamāno codessasī’ti.

      If you then wish, you may accuse him.’

1184. 1184

      एवञ्चेe·vañ·ce वुच्चमानोvuc·ca·mā·no चोदेति,co·de·ti अनादरियेa·nā·da·ri·ye पाचित्तियं।pā·cit·ti·yaṃ

      Evañce vuccamāno codeti, anādariye pācittiyaṁ.

      If, in spite of this, he still accuses the other, he commits an offense entailing confession for disrespect.

1185. 1185

      तेहिte·hi चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अगिलानोa·gi·lā·no गिलानस्सgi·lā·nas·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      Tehi ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi pavāriyamāne agilāno gilānassa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      If, while you’re doing the invitation ceremony, a healthy monk cancels the invitation of a sick monk, you should tell him,

1186. 1186

      ‘अयंa·yaṃ खो,kho आवुसो,ā·vu·so भिक्खुbhik·khu गिलानो।gi·lā·no

      ‘ayaṁ kho, āvuso, bhikkhu gilāno.

      ‘This monk is sick.

1187. 1187

      गिलानोgi·lā·no चca अननुयोगक्खमोa·na·nu·yo·gak·kha·mo वुत्तोvut·to भगवता।bha·ga·va·tā

      Gilāno ca ananuyogakkhamo vutto bhagavatā.

      The Buddha has said that a sick monk can’t endure being questioned.

1188. 1188

      आगमेहि,ā·ga·me·hi आवुसो,ā·vu·so यावायंyā·vā·yaṃ भिक्खुbhik·khu अरोगोa·ro·go होति।ho·ti

      Āgamehi, āvuso, yāvāyaṁ bhikkhu arogo hoti.

      Please wait until he’s healthy.

1189. 1189

      अरोगंa·ro·gaṃ आकङ्खमानोā·kaṅ·kha·mā·no चोदेस्ससी’ति।co·des·sa·sī

      Arogaṁ ākaṅkhamāno codessasī’ti.

      If you then wish, you may accuse him.’

1190. 1190

      एवञ्चेe·vañ·ce वुच्चमानोvuc·ca·mā·no चोदेति,co·de·ti अनादरियेa·nā·da·ri·ye पाचित्तियं।pā·cit·ti·yaṃ

      Evañce vuccamāno codeti, anādariye pācittiyaṁ.

      If, in spite of this, he still accuses the other, he commits an offense entailing confession for disrespect.

1191. 1191

      तेहिte·hi चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne गिलानोgi·lā·no गिलानस्सgi·lā·nas·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      Tehi ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi pavāriyamāne gilāno gilānassa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      If, while you’re doing the invitation ceremony, a sick monk cancels the invitation of a sick monk, you should tell him,

1192. 1192

      ‘आयस्मन्ताā·yas·man·tā खोkho गिलाना।gi·lā·nā

      ‘āyasmantā kho gilānā.

      ‘You’re both sick.

1193. 1193

      गिलानोgi·lā·no चca अननुयोगक्खमोa·na·nu·yo·gak·kha·mo वुत्तोvut·to भगवता।bha·ga·va·tā

      Gilāno ca ananuyogakkhamo vutto bhagavatā.

      The Buddha has said that a sick monk can’t endure being questioned.

1194. 1194

      आगमेहि,ā·ga·me·hi आवुसो,ā·vu·so यावyā·va अरोगाa·ro·gā होथ।ho·tha

      Āgamehi, āvuso, yāva arogā hotha.

      Please wait until you’re both healthy.

1195. 1195

      अरोगोa·ro·go अरोगंa·ro·gaṃ आकङ्खमानोā·kaṅ·kha·mā·no चोदेस्ससी’ति।co·des·sa·sī

      Arogo arogaṁ ākaṅkhamāno codessasī’ti.

      If you then wish, you may accuse him.’

1196. 1196

      एवञ्चेe·vañ·ce वुच्चमानोvuc·ca·mā·no चोदेति,co·de·ti अनादरियेa·nā·da·ri·ye पाचित्तियं।pā·cit·ti·yaṃ

      Evañce vuccamāno codeti, anādariye pācittiyaṁ.

      If, in spite of this, he still accuses the other, he commits an offense entailing confession for disrespect.

1197. 1197

      तेहिte·hi चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अगिलानोa·gi·lā·no अगिलानस्सa·gi·lā·nas·sa पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti उभोu·bho सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na समनुयुञ्जित्वाsa·ma·nu·yuñ·jit·vā समनुगाहित्वाsa·ma·nu·gā·hit·vā यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ कारापेत्वाkā·rā·pet·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बन्”ति।pa·vā·re·tab·ban

      Tehi ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi pavāriyamāne agilāno agilānassa pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, ubho saṅghena samanuyuñjitvā samanugāhitvā yathādhammaṁ kārāpetvā saṅghena pavāretabban”ti.

      If, while you’re doing the invitation ceremony, a healthy monk cancels the invitation of a healthy monk, you should question and examine both and deal with them according to the rule. The Sangha should then continue the invitation ceremony.”

1198. 1198

      26। पवारणासङ्गहpa·vā·ra·ṇā·saṅ·ga·ha

      26. Pavāraṇāsaṅgaha

      26. Agreements about the invitation ceremony

1199. 1199

      तेनte·na खोkho पनpa·na समयेनsa·ma·ye·na सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā सन्दिट्ठाsan·diṭ·ṭhā सम्भत्ताsam·bhat·tā भिक्खूbhik·khū कोसलेसुko·sa·le·su जनपदेja·na·pa·de अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se वस्संvas·saṃ उपगच्छिंसु।u·pa·gac·chiṃ·su

      Tena kho pana samayena sambahulā sandiṭṭhā sambhattā bhikkhū kosalesu janapade aññatarasmiṁ āvāse vassaṁ upagacchiṁsu.

      On one occasion in a certain monastery in the Kosalan country, a number of monks who were friends had entered the rainy-season residence together.

1200. 1200

      तेसंte·saṃ समग्गानंsa·mag·gā·naṃ सम्मोदमानानंsam·mo·da·mā·nā·naṃ अविवदमानानंa·vi·va·da·mā·nā·naṃ विहरतंvi·ha·ra·taṃ अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro फासुविहारोphā·su·vi·hā·ro अधिगतोa·dhi·ga·to होति।ho·ti

      Tesaṁ samaggānaṁ sammodamānānaṁ avivadamānānaṁ viharataṁ aññataro phāsuvihāro adhigato hoti.

      While living together in peace and harmony, they were experiencing deep meditation.

1201. 1201

      अथa·tha खोkho तेसंte·saṃ भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एतदहोसि—e·ta·da·ho·si

      Atha kho tesaṁ bhikkhūnaṁ etadahosi—

      They considered this

1202. 1202

      “अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ खोkho समग्गानंsa·mag·gā·naṃ सम्मोदमानानंsam·mo·da·mā·nā·naṃ अविवदमानानंa·vi·va·da·mā·nā·naṃ विहरतंvi·ha·ra·taṃ अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro फासुविहारोphā·su·vi·hā·ro अधिगतो।a·dhi·ga·to

      “amhākaṁ kho samaggānaṁ sammodamānānaṁ avivadamānānaṁ viharataṁ aññataro phāsuvihāro adhigato.

      (Pāli only)

1203. 1203

      सचेsa·ce मयंma·yaṃ इदानिi·dā·ni पवारेस्साम,pa·vā·res·sā·ma सियापिsi·yā·pi भिक्खूbhik·khū पवारेत्वाpa·vā·ret·vā चारिकंcā·ri·kaṃ पक्कमेय्युं।pak·ka·mey·yuṃ

      Sace mayaṁ idāni pavāressāma, siyāpi bhikkhū pavāretvā cārikaṁ pakkameyyuṁ.

      and thought, “If we do the invitation ceremony now, monks might set out wandering.

1204. 1204

      एवंe·vaṃ मयंma·yaṃ इमम्हाi·mam·hā फासुविहाराphā·su·vi·hā·rā परिबाहिराpa·ri·bā·hi·rā भविस्साम।bha·vis·sā·ma

      Evaṁ mayaṁ imamhā phāsuvihārā paribāhirā bhavissāma.

      We’ll then lose this deep meditation.

1205. 1205

      कथंka·thaṃ नुnu खोkho अम्हेहिam·he·hi पटिपज्जितब्बन्”ति?pa·ṭi·paj·ji·tab·ban

      Kathaṁ nu kho amhehi paṭipajjitabban”ti?

      So what should we do?”

1206. 1206

      भगवतोbha·ga·va·to एतमत्थंe·ta·mat·thaṃ आरोचेसुं।ā·ro·ce·suṃ

      Bhagavato etamatthaṁ ārocesuṁ.

      They told the Buddha.

1207. 1207

      “इधi·dha पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve सम्बहुलाsam·ba·hu·lā सन्दिट्ठाsan·diṭ·ṭhā सम्भत्ताsam·bhat·tā भिक्खूbhik·khū अञ्ञतरस्मिंañ·ña·ta·ras·miṃ आवासेā·vā·se वस्संvas·saṃ उपगच्छन्ति।u·pa·gac·chan·ti

      “Idha pana, bhikkhave, sambahulā sandiṭṭhā sambhattā bhikkhū aññatarasmiṁ āvāse vassaṁ upagacchanti.

      “In such a case,

1208. 1208

      तेसंte·saṃ समग्गानंsa·mag·gā·naṃ सम्मोदमानानंsam·mo·da·mā·nā·naṃ अविवदमानानंa·vi·va·da·mā·nā·naṃ विहरतंvi·ha·ra·taṃ अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro फासुविहारोphā·su·vi·hā·ro अधिगतोa·dhi·ga·to होति।ho·ti

      Tesaṁ samaggānaṁ sammodamānānaṁ avivadamānānaṁ viharataṁ aññataro phāsuvihāro adhigato hoti.

      (Pāli only)

1209. 1209

      तत्रtat·ra चेce भिक्खूनंbhik·khū·naṃ एवंe·vaṃ होति—ho·ti

      Tatra ce bhikkhūnaṁ evaṁ hoti—

      (Pāli only)

1210. 1210

      ‘अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ खोkho समग्गानंsa·mag·gā·naṃ सम्मोदमानानंsam·mo·da·mā·nā·naṃ अविवदमानानंa·vi·va·da·mā·nā·naṃ विहरतंvi·ha·ra·taṃ अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro फासुविहारोphā·su·vi·hā·ro अधिगतो।a·dhi·ga·to

      ‘amhākaṁ kho samaggānaṁ sammodamānānaṁ avivadamānānaṁ viharataṁ aññataro phāsuvihāro adhigato.

      (Pāli only)

1211. 1211

      सचेsa·ce मयंma·yaṃ इदानिi·dā·ni पवारेस्साम,pa·vā·res·sā·ma सियापिsi·yā·pi भिक्खूbhik·khū पवारेत्वाpa·vā·ret·vā चारिकंcā·ri·kaṃ पक्कमेय्युं।pak·ka·mey·yuṃ

      Sace mayaṁ idāni pavāressāma, siyāpi bhikkhū pavāretvā cārikaṁ pakkameyyuṁ.

      (Pāli only)

1212. 1212

      एवंe·vaṃ मयंma·yaṃ इमम्हाi·mam·hā फासुविहाराphā·su·vi·hā·rā परिबाहिराpa·ri·bā·hi·rā भविस्सामा’ति।bha·vis·sā·mā

      Evaṁ mayaṁ imamhā phāsuvihārā paribāhirā bhavissāmā’ti.

      (Pāli only)

1213. 1213

      अनुजानामि,a·nu·jā·nā·mi भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve तेहिte·hi भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पवारणासङ्गहंpa·vā·ra·ṇā·saṅ·ga·haṃ कातुं।kā·tuṃ

      Anujānāmi, bhikkhave, tehi bhikkhūhi pavāraṇāsaṅgahaṁ kātuṁ.

      I allow those monks to make an agreement about the invitation ceremony.

1214. 1214

      एवञ्चe·vañ·ca पन,pa·na भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve कातब्बो।kā·tab·bo

      Evañca pana, bhikkhave, kātabbo.

      And it should be made like this.

1215. 1215

      सब्बेहेवsab·be·he·va एकज्झंe·kaj·jhaṃ सन्निपतितब्बं—san·ni·pa·ti·tab·baṃ

      Sabbeheva ekajjhaṁ sannipatitabbaṁ—

      Everyone should gather in one place.

1216. 1216

      सन्निपतित्वाsan·ni·pa·tit·vā ब्यत्तेनbyat·te·na भिक्खुनाbhik·khu·nā पटिबलेनpa·ṭi·ba·le·na सङ्घोsaṅ·gho ञापेतब्बो—ñā·pe·tab·bo

      sannipatitvā byattena bhikkhunā paṭibalena saṅgho ñāpetabbo—

      A competent and capable monk should then inform the Sangha:

1217. 1217

      ‘सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

      ‘Suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

      ‘Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

1218. 1218

      अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ समग्गानंsa·mag·gā·naṃ सम्मोदमानानंsam·mo·da·mā·nā·naṃ अविवदमानानंa·vi·va·da·mā·nā·naṃ विहरतंvi·ha·ra·taṃ अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro फासुविहारोphā·su·vi·hā·ro अधिगतो।a·dhi·ga·to

      Amhākaṁ samaggānaṁ sammodamānānaṁ avivadamānānaṁ viharataṁ aññataro phāsuvihāro adhigato.

      While living together in peace and harmony, we’re experiencing deep meditation.

1219. 1219

      सचेsa·ce मयंma·yaṃ इदानिi·dā·ni पवारेस्साम,pa·vā·res·sā·ma सियापिsi·yā·pi भिक्खूbhik·khū पवारेत्वाpa·vā·ret·vā चारिकंcā·ri·kaṃ पक्कमेय्युं।pak·ka·mey·yuṃ

      Sace mayaṁ idāni pavāressāma, siyāpi bhikkhū pavāretvā cārikaṁ pakkameyyuṁ.

      If we do the invitation ceremony now, monks might set out wandering.

1220. 1220

      एवंe·vaṃ मयंma·yaṃ इमम्हाi·mam·hā फासुविहाराphā·su·vi·hā·rā परिबाहिराpa·ri·bā·hi·rā भविस्साम।bha·vis·sā·ma

      Evaṁ mayaṁ imamhā phāsuvihārā paribāhirā bhavissāma.

      We’ll then lose this deep meditation.

1221. 1221

      यदिya·di सङ्घस्सsaṅ·ghas·sa पत्तकल्लं,pat·ta·kal·laṃ सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारणासङ्गहंpa·vā·ra·ṇā·saṅ·ga·haṃ करेय्य,ka·rey·ya इदानिi·dā·ni उपोसथंu·po·sa·thaṃ करेय्य,ka·rey·ya पातिमोक्खंpā·ti·mok·khaṃ उद्दिसेय्य,ud·di·sey·ya आगमेā·ga·me जुण्हेjuṇ·he कोमुदियाko·mu·di·yā चातुमासिनियाcā·tu·mā·si·ni·yā पवारेय्य।pa·vā·rey·ya

      Yadi saṅghassa pattakallaṁ, saṅgho pavāraṇāsaṅgahaṁ kareyya, idāni uposathaṁ kareyya, pātimokkhaṁ uddiseyya, āgame juṇhe komudiyā cātumāsiniyā pavāreyya.

      If the Sangha is ready, it should make an agreement about the invitation ceremony: we’ll now do the observance-day ceremony and recite the Monastic Code, and we’ll do the invitation ceremony on the day of Komudī, the fourth full moon of the rainy season.

1222. 1222

      एसाe·sā ञत्ति।ñat·ti

      Esā ñatti.

      This is the motion.

1223. 1223

      सुणातुsu·ṇā·tu मे,me भन्ते,bhan·te सङ्घो।saṅ·gho

      Suṇātu me, bhante, saṅgho.

      Please, venerables, I ask the Sangha to listen.

1224. 1224

      अम्हाकंam·hā·kaṃ समग्गानंsa·mag·gā·naṃ सम्मोदमानानंsam·mo·da·mā·nā·naṃ अविवदमानानंa·vi·va·da·mā·nā·naṃ विहरतंvi·ha·ra·taṃ अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro फासुविहारोphā·su·vi·hā·ro अधिगतो।a·dhi·ga·to

      Amhākaṁ samaggānaṁ sammodamānānaṁ avivadamānānaṁ viharataṁ aññataro phāsuvihāro adhigato.

      While living together in peace and harmony, we’re experiencing deep meditation.

1225. 1225

      सचेsa·ce मयंma·yaṃ इदानिi·dā·ni पवारेस्साम,pa·vā·res·sā·ma सियापिsi·yā·pi भिक्खूbhik·khū पवारेत्वाpa·vā·ret·vā चारिकंcā·ri·kaṃ पक्कमेय्युं।pak·ka·mey·yuṃ

      Sace mayaṁ idāni pavāressāma, siyāpi bhikkhū pavāretvā cārikaṁ pakkameyyuṁ.

      If we do the invitation ceremony now, monks might set out wandering.

1226. 1226

      एवंe·vaṃ मयंma·yaṃ इमम्हाi·mam·hā फासुविहाराphā·su·vi·hā·rā परिबाहिराpa·ri·bā·hi·rā भविस्साम।bha·vis·sā·ma

      Evaṁ mayaṁ imamhā phāsuvihārā paribāhirā bhavissāma.

      We’ll then lose this deep meditation.

1227. 1227

      सङ्घोsaṅ·gho पवारणासङ्गहंpa·vā·ra·ṇā·saṅ·ga·haṃ करोति,ka·ro·ti इदानिi·dā·ni उपोसथंu·po·sa·thaṃ करिस्सति,ka·ris·sa·ti पातिमोक्खंpā·ti·mok·khaṃ उद्दिसिस्सति,ud·di·sis·sa·ti आगमेā·ga·me जुण्हेjuṇ·he कोमुदियाko·mu·di·yā चातुमासिनियाcā·tu·mā·si·ni·yā पवारेस्सति।pa·vā·res·sa·ti

      Saṅgho pavāraṇāsaṅgahaṁ karoti, idāni uposathaṁ karissati, pātimokkhaṁ uddisissati, āgame juṇhe komudiyā cātumāsiniyā pavāressati.

      The Sangha makes an agreement about the invitation ceremony: we’ll now do the observance-day ceremony and recite the Monastic Code, and we’ll do the invitation ceremony on the day of Komudī, the fourth full moon of the rainy season.

1228. 1228

      यस्सायस्मतोyas·sā·yas·ma·to खमतिkha·ma·ti पवारणासङ्गहस्सpa·vā·ra·ṇā·saṅ·ga·has·sa करणं,ka·ra·ṇaṃ इदानिi·dā·ni उपोसथंu·po·sa·thaṃ करिस्सति,ka·ris·sa·ti पातिमोक्खंpā·ti·mok·khaṃ उद्दिसिस्सति,ud·di·sis·sa·ti आगमेā·ga·me जुण्हेjuṇ·he कोमुदियाko·mu·di·yā चातुमासिनियाcā·tu·mā·si·ni·yā पवारेस्सति,pa·vā·res·sa·ti सोso तुण्हस्स;tuṇ·has·sa

      Yassāyasmato khamati pavāraṇāsaṅgahassa karaṇaṁ, idāni uposathaṁ karissati, pātimokkhaṁ uddisissati, āgame juṇhe komudiyā cātumāsiniyā pavāressati, so tuṇhassa;

      Any monk who approves of making this agreement about the invitation ceremony—that we’ll now do the observance-day ceremony and recite the Monastic Code and that we’ll do the invitation ceremony on the day of Komudī, the fourth full moon of the rainy season—should remain silent.

1229. 1229

      यस्सyas·sa नक्खमति,nak·kha·ma·ti सोso भासेय्य।bhā·sey·ya

      yassa nakkhamati, so bhāseyya.

      Any monk who doesn’t approve should speak up.

1230. 1230

      कतोka·to सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारणासङ्गहो,pa·vā·ra·ṇā·saṅ·ga·ho इदानिi·dā·ni उपोसथंu·po·sa·thaṃ करिस्सति,ka·ris·sa·ti पातिमोक्खंpā·ti·mok·khaṃ उद्दिसिस्सति,ud·di·sis·sa·ti आगमेā·ga·me जुण्हेjuṇ·he कोमुदियाko·mu·di·yā चातुमासिनियाcā·tu·mā·si·ni·yā पवारेस्सति।pa·vā·res·sa·ti

      Kato saṅghena pavāraṇāsaṅgaho, idāni uposathaṁ karissati, pātimokkhaṁ uddisissati, āgame juṇhe komudiyā cātumāsiniyā pavāressati.

      The Sangha has made an agreement about the invitation ceremony: we’ll now do the observance-day ceremony and recite the Monastic Code, and we’ll do the invitation ceremony on the day of Komudī, the fourth full moon of the rainy season.

1231. 1231

      खमतिkha·ma·ti सङ्घस्स,saṅ·ghas·sa तस्माtas·mā तुण्ही,tuṇ·hī एवमेतंe·va·me·taṃ धारयामी’ति।dhā·ra·yā·mī

      Khamati saṅghassa, tasmā tuṇhī, evametaṁ dhārayāmī’ti.

      The Sangha approves and is therefore silent. I will remember it thus.’

1232. 1232

      तेहिte·hi चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi कतेka·te पवारणासङ्गहेpa·vā·ra·ṇā·saṅ·ga·he अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro भिक्खुbhik·khu एवंe·vaṃ वदेय्य—va·dey·ya

      Tehi ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi kate pavāraṇāsaṅgahe aññataro bhikkhu evaṁ vadeyya—

      If, when those monks have made an agreement about the invitation ceremony, a monk says,

1233. 1233

      ‘इच्छामहं,ic·chā·ma·haṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so जनपदचारिकंja·na·pa·da·cā·ri·kaṃ पक्कमितुं;pak·ka·mi·tuṃ

      ‘icchāmahaṁ, āvuso, janapadacārikaṁ pakkamituṁ;

      ‘I wish to go wandering in the country;

1234. 1234

      अत्थिat·thi मेme जनपदेja·na·pa·de करणीयन्’ति,ka·ra·ṇī·yan सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      atthi me janapade karaṇīyan’ti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      I have business there,’ they should tell him,

1235. 1235

      ‘साधावुसो,sā·dhā·vu·so पवारेत्वाpa·vā·ret·vā गच्छाही’ति।gac·chā·hī

      ‘sādhāvuso, pavāretvā gacchāhī’ti.

      ‘That’s fine, but you have to do the invitation first.’

1236. 1236

      सोso चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu पवारयमानोpa·vā·ra·ya·mā·no अञ्ञतरस्सañ·ña·ta·ras·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      So ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhu pavārayamāno aññatarassa bhikkhuno pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      If, while that monk is doing the invitation, he cancels the invitation of another monk, the other monk should tell him,

1237. 1237

      ‘अनिस्सरोa·nis·sa·ro खोkho मेme त्वं,tvaṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so पवारणाय,pa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya नna तावाहंtā·vā·haṃ पवारेस्सामी’ति।pa·vā·res·sā·mī

      ‘anissaro kho me tvaṁ, āvuso, pavāraṇāya, na tāvāhaṁ pavāressāmī’ti.

      ‘You have no authority over my invitation until I invite.’

1238. 1238

      तस्सtas·sa चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no पवारयमानस्सpa·vā·ra·ya·mā·nas·sa अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro भिक्खुbhik·khu तस्सtas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti उभोu·bho सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na समनुयुञ्जित्वाsa·ma·nu·yuñ·jit·vā समनुगाहित्वाsa·ma·nu·gā·hit·vā यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ कारापेतब्बा।kā·rā·pe·tab·bā

      Tassa ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhuno pavārayamānassa aññataro bhikkhu tassa bhikkhuno pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, ubho saṅghena samanuyuñjitvā samanugāhitvā yathādhammaṁ kārāpetabbā.

      If, while that monk is doing the invitation, another monk cancels his invitation, the monks should question and examine both and deal with them according to the rule.

1239. 1239

      सोso चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खुbhik·khu जनपदेja·na·pa·de तंtaṃ करणीयंka·ra·ṇī·yaṃ तीरेत्वाtī·ret·vā पुनदेवpu·na·de·va अन्तोan·to कोमुदियाko·mu·di·yā चातुमासिनियाcā·tu·mā·si·ni·yā तंtaṃ आवासंā·vā·saṃ आगच्छति,ā·gac·cha·ti तेहिte·hi चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne अञ्ञतरोañ·ña·ta·ro भिक्खुbhik·khu तस्सtas·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti सोso एवमस्सe·va·mas·sa वचनीयो—va·ca·nī·yo

      So ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhu janapade taṁ karaṇīyaṁ tīretvā punadeva anto komudiyā cātumāsiniyā taṁ āvāsaṁ āgacchati, tehi ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi pavāriyamāne aññataro bhikkhu tassa bhikkhuno pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, so evamassa vacanīyo—

      If that monk finishes his business in the country and returns to that monastery before the full-moon day of Komudī, and if, while the monks are doing the invitation ceremony, a monk cancels the invitation of the monk who has returned, the monk who has returned should tell him,

1240. 1240

      ‘अनिस्सरोa·nis·sa·ro खोkho मेme त्वं,tvaṃ आवुसो,ā·vu·so पवारणाय;pa·vā·ra·ṇā·ya

      ‘anissaro kho me tvaṁ, āvuso, pavāraṇāya;

      ‘You have no authority over my invitation;

1241. 1241

      पवारितोpa·vā·ri·to अहन्’ति।a·han

      pavārito ahan’ti.

      I’ve already done it.’

1242. 1242

      तेहिte·hi चे,ce भिक्खवे,bhik·kha·ve भिक्खूहिbhik·khū·hi पवारियमानेpa·vā·ri·ya·mā·ne सोso भिक्खुbhik·khu अञ्ञतरस्सañ·ña·ta·ras·sa भिक्खुनोbhik·khu·no पवारणंpa·vā·ra·ṇaṃ ठपेति,ṭha·pe·ti उभोu·bho सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na समनुयुञ्जित्वाsa·ma·nu·yuñ·jit·vā समनुगाहित्वाsa·ma·nu·gā·hit·vā यथाधम्मंya·thā·dham·maṃ कारापेत्वाkā·rā·pet·vā सङ्घेनsaṅ·ghe·na पवारेतब्बन्”ति।pa·vā·re·tab·ban

      Tehi ce, bhikkhave, bhikkhūhi pavāriyamāne so bhikkhu aññatarassa bhikkhuno pavāraṇaṁ ṭhapeti, ubho saṅghena samanuyuñjitvā samanugāhitvā yathādhammaṁ kārāpetvā saṅghena pavāretabban”ti.

      If, while the monks are doing the invitation ceremony, the monk who has returned cancels the invitation of another monk, the monks should question and examine both and deal with them according to the rule. The Sangha should then continue the invitation ceremony.”

1243. 1243

      पवारणाक्खन्धकोpa·vā·ra·ṇāk·khan·dha·ko चतुत्थो।ca·tut·tho

      Pavāraṇākkhandhako catuttho.

      The fourth chapter on the invitation ceremony is finished.

1244. 1244

      तस्सुद्दानंtas·sud·dā·naṃ

      Tassuddānaṁ

      This is the summary:

1245. 1245

      वस्संवुट्ठाvas·saṃ·vuṭ·ṭhā कोसलेसु,ko·sa·le·su

      Vassaṁvuṭṭhā kosalesu,

      “Completed rains residence in Kosala,

1246. 1246

      अगमुंa·ga·muṃ सत्थुsat·thu दस्सनं;das·sa·naṃ

      agamuṁ satthu dassanaṁ;

      They went to see the Teacher;

1247. 1247

      अफासुंa·phā·suṃ पसुसंवासं,pa·su·saṃ·vā·saṃ

      Aphāsuṁ pasusaṁvāsaṁ,

      Living uncomfortably like animals,

1248. 1248

      अञ्ञमञ्ञानुलोमता।añ·ña·mañ·ñā·nu·lo·ma·tā

      aññamaññānulomatā.

      One another in the proper way.

1249. 1249

      पवारेन्ताpa·vā·ren·tā पणामञ्च,pa·ṇā·mañ·ca

      Pavārentā paṇāmañca,

      Inviting, and in the seat,

1250. 1250

      कम्मंkam·maṃ गिलानञातका;gi·lā·na·ñā·ta·kā

      kammaṁ gilānañātakā;

      Legal procedure, sick, relatives;

1251. 1251

      राजाrā·jā चोराco·rā चca धुत्ताdhut·tā च,ca

      Rājā corā ca dhuttā ca,

      King, and bandits, and scoundrels,

1252. 1252

      भिक्खुपच्चत्थिकाbhik·khu·pac·cat·thi·kā तथा।ta·thā

      bhikkhupaccatthikā tathā.

      So enemies of monks.

1253. 1253

      पञ्चpañ·ca चतुतयोca·tu·ta·yo द्वेको,dve·ko

      Pañca catutayo dveko,

      Five, four, three, two, one,

1254. 1254

      आपन्नोā·pan·no वेमतीve·ma·tī सरि;sa·ri

      āpanno vematī sari;

      Committed, unsure, he remembered;

1255. 1255

      सब्बोsab·bo सङ्घोsaṅ·gho वेमतिको,ve·ma·ti·ko

      Sabbo saṅgho vematiko,

      The whole Sangha, unsure,

1256. 1256

      बहूba·hū समाsa·mā चca थोकिका।tho·ki·kā

      bahū samā ca thokikā.

      Greater, and equal, smaller.

1257. 1257

      आवासिकाā·vā·si·kā चातुद्दस,cā·tud·da·sa

      Āvāsikā cātuddasa,

      Residents, fourteenth,

1258. 1258

      लिङ्गसंवासकाliṅ·ga·saṃ·vā·sa·kā उभो;u·bho

      liṅgasaṁvāsakā ubho;

      Characteristics, belonging to a Buddhist sect, both;

1259. 1259

      गन्तब्बंgan·tab·baṃ नna निसिन्नाय,ni·sin·nā·ya

      Gantabbaṁ na nisinnāya,

      May go, not with seated,

1260. 1260

      छन्ददानेchan·da·dā·ne पवारणा।pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      chandadāne pavāraṇā.

      About giving consent, invitation.

1261. 1261

      सवरेहिsa·va·re·hi खेपिताkhe·pi·tā मेघो,me·gho

      Savarehi khepitā megho,

      With primitive tribes, spent, storm,

1262. 1262

      अन्तराan·ta·rā चca पवारणा;pa·vā·ra·ṇā

      antarā ca pavāraṇā;

      And threat, invitation;

1263. 1263

      नna इच्छन्तिic·chan·ti पुरम्हाकं,pu·ram·hā·kaṃ

      Na icchanti puramhākaṁ,

      They refused, before their,

1264. 1264

      अट्ठपिताaṭ·ṭha·pi·tā चca भिक्खुनो।bhik·khu·no

      aṭṭhapitā ca bhikkhuno.

      And isn’t canceled, a monk’s.

1265. 1265

      किम्हिkim·hi वातिvā·ti कतमञ्च,ka·ta·mañ·ca

      Kimhi vāti katamañca,

      ‘Or why’, and what,

1266. 1266

      दिट्ठेनdiṭ·ṭhe·na सुतसङ्काय;su·ta·saṅ·kā·ya

      Diṭṭhena sutasaṅkāya;

      Because of the seen, the heard, the suspected;

1267. 1267

      चोदकोco·da·ko चुदितकोcu·di·ta·ko च,ca

      Codako cuditako ca,

      The accuser, and the accused,

1268. 1268

      थुल्लच्चयंthul·lac·ca·yaṃ वत्थुvat·thu भण्डनं;bhaṇ·ḍa·naṃ

      Thullaccayaṁ vatthu bhaṇḍanaṁ;

      Serious offense, offense, quarrel;

1269. 1269

      पवारणासङ्गहोpa·vā·ra·ṇā·saṅ·ga·ho च,ca

      Pavāraṇāsaṅgaho ca,

      And agreement about the invitation,

1270. 1270

      अनिस्सरोa·nis·sa·ro पवारयेति।pa·vā·ra·ye·ti

      Anissaro pavārayeti.

      One without authority, should invite.”

1271. 1271

      इमम्हिi·mam·hi खन्धकेkhan·dha·ke वत्थूनिvat·thū·ni छचत्तारीसाति।cha·cat·tā·rī·sā·ti

      Imamhi khandhake vatthūni chacattārīsāti.

      In this chapter there are forty-six topics.

1272. 1272

      पवारणाक्खन्धकोpa·vā·ra·ṇāk·khan·dha·ko निट्ठितो।niṭ·ṭhi·to

      Pavāraṇākkhandhako niṭṭhito.

      The chapter on the invitation ceremony is finished.

Sources. Sanskrit: Satyavedaḥ, the New Testament in Sanskrit (Calcutta Baptist Missionaries, 1851; J. Wenger’s revision of W. Carey’s version). Digital text © 2018 SanskritBible.in, via eBible.org, licensed CC BY-SA 4.0; changed here: arranged by verse and every word linked to the dictionary (links made automatically). Old Testament Sanskrit: the Old Testament in Sanskrit, Calcutta Baptist Mission Press, 1848–1852 (public domain), read by OCR from the Internet Archive scans of the Boston University School of Theology copy; unproofread, with machine clean-up only. Pāli Canon: Mahāsaṅgīti Tipiṭaka Buddhavasse 2500 (based on the Vipassana Research Institute’s Chaṭṭha Saṅgāyana edition), from SuttaCentral bilara-data, CC0; Devanagari and pronunciation made automatically from the Roman text. Pāli English: Bhikkhu Sujato (suttas) and Bhikkhu Brahmali (Vinaya), SuttaCentral, CC0. Pāli word meanings: the Pali Text Society’s Pali-English Dictionary (Rhys Davids & Stede), corrected reprint © The Pali Text Society, CC BY-NC 3.0, digital text from BuddhaDust; word matching automatic. English: King James Version (1769), public domain; words the translators added are in italics. Word meanings and pronunciations: Monier-Williams, Sanskrit–English Dictionary (1872), via this site’s Sanskrit dictionary (CC BY-SA 4.0); English↔Sanskrit word matches made automatically and may need checking.